
INTRODUCTION
PERHAPS no person ever lived who so habitually and carefully committed his thoughts, on almost every subject, to writing, as the elder PRESIDENT EDWARDS. His ordinary studies were pursued pen in hand, and with his notebooks before him; and he not only often stopped, in his daily rides, by the wayside, but frequently rose even at midnight, to commit to paper any important thought that had occurred to him.
As the result of this habit, his manuscripts are probably more thoroughly the record of the intellectual life of their author, than those of any other individual who has a name in either the theological or literary world. These manuscripts are also very numerous The seventeenth century was an age of voluminous authorship. The works of Bishop Hall to ten volumes octavo; Lightfoot's, to thirteen; Jeremy Taylor's, to fifteen; Dr. Goodwin's, to twenty; Owen's, to twentyeight; while Baxter's would extend to some sixty volumes, or from thirty to forty thousand closelyprinted octavo pages. The manuscripts of Edwards, if all published, would be more voluminous than the works of any of these writers, if, possibly, the last be excepted. And these manuscripts have been carefully preserved and kept together and about three years since were committed to the Editor of this work, as sole permanent trustee, by all the then surviving grandchildren of their author.
Included in these manuscripts are various papers, of great interest and value, that have never been given to the public, among which are the Lectures contained in this volume. These Lectures were first preached by Mr. Edwards in 1738, in a series of sermons to the people of his charge in Northampton, and were apparently designed by himself for publication; for they were written out in full, and soon after they were completed, he began his discourses on the " History of Redemption," which, it is known, he intended should be published. After his death they were selected for publication by Dr. Hopkins and Dr. Bellamy; and by the latter were in part copied out and prepared for the press, when, for some reason, he was interrupted in their preparation, so that now, for the first time, they are given to the public.
The subject of these Lectures is eminently practical and important. LOVE is the first outgoing of the renewed soul to God-" We love him, because he first loved us." It is the sure evidence of a saving work of grace in the soul- " The fruit of the Spirit is love." It lies at the very foundation of Christian character; we are : rooted and grounded in love." It is the path in which All the true children of God are found; they " walk in love"-the bond of their mutual union; their hearts are " knit together in love" -their protection in the spiritual warfare; they are to put on " the breastplate of love"- the fulness and completeness of their Christian character; they are " made perfect in love"- the spirit through which they may fulfil all the Divine acquirements; for " love is the fulfilling of the law ;" that by which they may become like their Father in heaven, and fitted for his presence; for " God is love," and Heaven is a world of LOVE.
As to the character of the Lectures, it is sufficient in a word to say, that they are marked throughout by that strong and clear thought, those broad and comprehensive views of truth, that thorough knowledge of human nature, and that accurate and familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures, which characterize the works of their distinguished author. It is believed they will at once take rank with his wellknown works on the "Will," the "Affections," and " Redemption," and be deemed as valuable in their practical bearings, as the first is in its metaphysical, the second in its experimental or the third in its historical Of these Lectures, as of all his works, it may be said, as Johnson said to Boswell, when asked by the latter, "What works of Baxter's he should read?" " Read all, for they are all excellent."
Tyrone Edwards
New London, Conn.
November 1851.
Charity, Or Love, The Sum Of All Virtue.
IN these words we observe First, that something is spoken of as of special importance, and as peculiarly essential in Christians, which the apostle calls CHARITY. And this charity, we find, is abundantly insisted on in the New Testament by Christ and his apostles,-more insisted on, indeed, than any other virtue.
But, then, the word "charity," as used in the New Testament, is of much more extensive signification than as it is used generally in common discourse. What persons very often mean by " charity," in their ordinary conversation, is a disposition to hope and think the best of others, and to put a good construction on their words and behaviour; and sometimes the word is used for a disposition to give to the poor. But these things are only certain particular branches, or fruits of that great virtue of charity which is so much insisted on throughout the New Testament. The word properly signifies or that disposition or affection whereby one is dear to another; and the original (agape) which is here translated "charity," might better have been rendered " love," for that is the proper English of it: so that by charity, in the New Testament, is meant the very same thing as Christian love; and though it be more frequently used for love to men, yet sometimes it is used to signify not only love to men, but love to God. So it is manifestly used by the apostle in this Epistle, as he explains himself in chapter viii. 1- " knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth," &c. Here the comparison is between knowledge and charity and the preference is given to charity, because knowledge puffeth up, but charity edifieth. And then, in the nest two verses, it is more particularly explained how knowledge usually puffs up, and why charity edifieth; so that what is called charity in the first verse, is called loving God in the third, for the very same thing is evidently spoken of in the two places. And doubtless the apostle means the same thing by charity in this thirteenth chapter, that he does in the eighth; for he is here comparing the same two things together that he was there, viz. knowledge and charity. "Though I have all knowledge, and have not charity, I am nothing and again, " charity never faileth, but knowledge, it shall vanish away." So that by charity here, We are doubtless to understand Christian love in its full extent, and whether it be exercised towards God or our fellowcreatures.
And this charity is here spoken of as that which is, m a distinguishing manner, the great and essential thing: which will appear more fully when we observe,
Secondly, what things are mentioned as being in vain without it, viz. the most excellent things that ever belong to natural men; the most excellent privileges, and the most excellent performances. First, the most excellent privileges, such as preaching with tongues, the gift of prophecy, understanding all mysteries, faith to remove mountains, &c.; and secondly, the most excellent performances, such as giving all one's goods to feed the poor, and the body to be burned, &c. Greater things than these, no natural man ever had or did, and they are the kind of things in which men are exceedingly prone to trust; and yet the apostle declares that if we have them all, and have not charity, we are nothing. The doctrine taught, then, is this:
THAT ALL THE VIRTUE THAT IS SAVING, AND THAT DISTINGUISHES TRUE CHRISTIANS FROM OTHERS, IS SUMMED UP IN CHRISTIAN LOVE. This appears from the words of the text, because so many other things are mentioned that natural men may have, and the things mentioned are of the highest kind it is possible they should have, both of privilege and performance, and yet it is said they avail nothing without this; whereas, if any of them were saving, they would avail something without it.
And by the apostle's mentioning so many and so high things, and then saying of them all, that they profited nothing without charity, we may justly conclude, that there is nothing at all that avails anything without it. Let a man have what he will, and do what he will, it signifies nothing without charity; which surely implies that charity is the great thing, and that everything which has not charity in some way contained or implied in it, is nothing, and that this charity is the life and soul of all religion, without which all things that wear the name of virtues are empty and vain.
In 6peaking to this doctrine, I would first notice the nature of this divine love, and then shew the truth of the doctrine respecting it. And
I. I would speak of the nature of a truly Christian love. And here 1 would observe,
1. That all true Christian love is one and the same in it's principle. It may be various in its forms and objects, and may be exercised either toward God or men, but it is the same principle in the heart that is the foundation of every exercise of a truly Christian love, whatever may be its object. It is not with the holy love in the heart of the Christian, as it is with the love of other men. Their love toward different objects, may be from different principles and motives, and with different views; but a truly Christian love is different from this. It is one as to its principle, whatever the object about which it is exercised; it is from the same spring or fountain in the heart, though it may flow out in different channels and diverse directions, and therefore it is all fitly comprehended in the one name of charity, as in the text. That this Christian love is one, whatever the objects toward which it may flow forth, appears by the following things:-
First, It is all from the same Spirit influencing the heart. It is from the breathing of the same Spirit that true Christian love arises, both toward God and man. The Spirit of God is a Spirit of love, and when the former enters the soul, love also enters with it. God is love, and he that has God dwelling in him by his Spirit, will have love dwelling in him also. The nature of the Holy Spirit is love; and it is by communicating
himself, in his own nature, to the saints, that their hearts are filled with divine charity. Hence we find that the saints are partakers of the divine nature, and Christian love is called the " love of the Spirit " (Rom. xv. 30), and " love in the Spirit,, (Col i. 8), and the very bowels of love and mercy seem to signify the same thing with the fellowship of the Spirit (Phil. ii. 1). It is that Spirit, too, that infuses love to God (Rom. v. 5); and it is by the indwelling of that Spirit, that the soul abides in love to God and man (1 John iii. 23, 24; and iv. 12, 13). And,
Second, Christian love, both to God and man, is wrought in the heart by the same work of the Spirit. There are not two works of the Spirit of God, one to infuse a spirit of love to God, and tile other to infuse a spirit of love to men; but in producing one, the Spirit produces the other also. In the work of conversion, the Holy Spirit renews the heart by giving it a divine temper (Eph. iv. 23); and it is one and the same divine temper thus wrought in the heart, that flows out in love both to God and man. And,
Third, When God and man are loved with a truly Christian love, they are both loved from the same motives. When God is loved a right, he is loved for his excellency, and the beauty of his nature, especially the holiness of his nature; and it is from the same motive that the saints are loved for holiness" sake. And all things that are loved with a truly holy love, are loved from the same respect to God. Love to God is the foundation of gracious love to men; and men are loved, either because they are in some respect like God, in the possession of his nature and spiritual image, or because of the relation they stand in to him as his children or creatures as those who are blessed of him, or to whom his mercy is offered red, or in some other way from regard to him. Only remarking, that though Christian love be one in its principle, yet it is distinguished and variously denominated in two ways, with respect to its objects, and the kinds of its exercise; as, for example, its degrees, &c. I now proceed,
I . To shew the truth of the doctrine, that all virtue that is saving, or distinguishing of true Christians, is summed 71p in Christian love. And,
1. We may argue this from what reason teaches of the nature of love. And if we duly consider its nature, two things will appear-
First, That love will dispose to all proper act' of respect to troth God and man. This is evident, because a true respect to either God or man consuls in love. If a man sincerely loves God it will dispose him to render all proper respect to him; and men need no other incitement to shew each other all the respect that is due, than love. Love to God will dispose a man to honour him, to worship and adore him, and heartily to acknowledge his greatness and glory and dominion. And so it will dispose to all acts of obedience to God; for the servant that loves his master, and the subject that loves his sovereign, will be disposed to proper subjection and obedience. Love will dispose the Christian to behave toward God, as a child to a father; amid difficulties, to resort to him for help, and put all his trust in him; just as it is natural for us, in case of need or affliction, to go to one that we love for pity and help. It will lead us, too, to give credit to his word, and to put confidence in him; for v. e are not apt to suspect the veracity of those we have entire friendship for. It will dispose us to praise God for the mercies we receive from him, just as we are disposed to gratitude for any kindness we receive from our {allowmen that we love. Love, again, will dispose our hearts to submission to the will of God, for we are more willing that the will of those we love should be done, than of others. We naturally desire that those we love should be suited, and that we should be agreeable to them; and true affection and love to God will dispose the heart to acknowledge God's right to govern, and that he is worthy to do it, and so will dispose to submission. Love to God will dispose us to walk humbly with him, for he that loves God will be disposed to acknowledge the vast distance between God and himself. It will be agreeable to such an one, to exalt God, and set him on high above all, and to lie low before him. A true Christian delights to have God exalted on his own abasement, because he loves him. He is willing to own that God is worthy of this, and it is with delight that he casts himself in the dust before the Most High, from his sincere love to him.
And so a due consideration of the nature of love will shew that it disposes men to all duties towards their neighbours. If men have a sincere love to their neighbours, it will dispose them to all acts of justice towards those neighbours-for real love and friendship always dispose us to give those we love their due, and never to wrong them (Rom. xiii. 10)-" Love worketh no ill to his neighbor." And the same love will dispose to truth toward neighbours, and will tend to prevent all lying and fraud and deceit. Men are not disposed to exercise fraud and treachery toward those they love; for thus to treat men is to treat them like enemies, but love destroys enmity. Thus the apostle makes use of the oneness that there ought to be among Christians, as an argument to induce them to truth between man and man (Eph. iv. 25). Love will dispose to walk humbly amongst men; for a real and true love will incline us to high thoughts of others, and to think them better than ourselves. It will dispose men to honour one another, for all are naturally inclined to think highly of those they love, and to give them honour; so that by love are fulfilled those precepts, 1 Pet. xi. 17- " Honour all men,', and Phil. ii. 3 " Let nothing be done through strife or vainglory, but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves." Love will dispose to contentment in the sphere in which God hath placed US, without. coveting any things that our neighbor possesses, or envying him on account of any good thing that he has. It will dispose men to meekness and gentleness in their carriage toward their neighbours, and not to treat them with passion or violence or heat of spirit, but with moderation and calmness and kindness. It will check and restrain everything like a bitter spirit; for love has no bitterness in it, but is a gentle and sweet disposition and affection of the soul. It will prevent broils and quarrels, and will dispose men to peaceableness, and to forgive injurious treatment received from others; as it is said in Proverbs x. 12, " Hatred stirreth up strifes, but love covereth all sins."
Love will dispose men to all acts of mercy toward their neighbours when they are under any affliction or calamity, for we are naturally disposed to pity those that we love, when they are afflicted. It will dispose men to give to the poor, to bear one another's burdens, and to weep with those that weep, as well as to rejoice with those that do rejoice. It will dispose men to the duties they owe to one another in their several places and relations. It will dispose a people to all the duties they owe to their rulers, and to give them all that honour and subjection which are their due. And it will dispose rulers to rule the people over whom they are set, justly, seriously, and faithfully, seeking their good, and not any byends of their own. It will dispose a people to all proper duty to their ministers, to hearken to their counsels and instructions, and to submit to them in the house of God, and to support and sympathize with and pray for them, as those that watch for their souls; and it will dispose ministers faithfully and ceaselessly to seek the good of the souls of their people, watching for them as those that must give account. Love e will dispose to suitable carriage between superiors and inferiors: it will ill dispose children to honour their parents, and servants to be obedient to their masters, not with eyeservice, but in singleness of heart; and it will dispose masters to exercise gentleness and goodness toward their servants.
Thus love would dispose to all duties, both toward God and toward man. And if it will thus dispose to all duties, then it follows, that it is the root, and spring, and, as it were, a comprehension of all virtues. It is a principle which, if it be implanted in the heart, is alone sufficient to produce all good practice; and every right disposition toward God and man is summed up in it, and comes from it, as the fruit from tile tree, or the stream from the fountain.
Second, Reason teaches that whatever performances or seeming virtues there are without love, are unsound and hypocritical. If there be no love in what men do, then
there is no true respect to God or men in their conduct; and if so, then certainly there is no sincerity. Religion is nothing without proper respect to God. The very notion of religion among mankind is, that it is the creature's exercise and expression of such respect toward the Creator. But if there be no true respect or love, then all that is called religion is but a seeing show, and there is no real religion in it, but it is unreal and vain. Thus, if a man's faith be of such a sort that there is no true respect to God in it, reason teaches that it must be in vain; for if there be no love to God in it, there car. he no true respect to him From this it appears, that love is always contained in a true and living faith, and that it is its true and proper life and soul, without which, faith is as dead as the e body is without its soul; and that it is that which especially distinguishes a living faith from every other: but of this more particularly hereafter. Without love to God, again, there can be no true honour to him. A man is never hearty in the honour he seems to render to another whom he does not love; so that all the seeming honour or worship that is ever paid without love, is but hypocritical. And so reason teaches, that there is no sincerity in the obedience that is performed without love; for if there be no love, nothing that at is done can be spontaneous and free, but all must be forced. So without love, there can be no hearty submission to the will of God, and there can be no real and cordial trust and confidence in him. He that does not love God will not trust him: he never will, with true acquiescence of soul, cast himself into the hands of God, or into the arms of his mercy.
And so, whatever good carriage there may be in men toward their neighbours, yet reason teaches that it is all unacceptable and in vain, if at the same time there be no real respect in the heart toward those neighbours; if the outward conduct is not prompted by inward love. And from these two things taken together, viz. that love is of such a nature that it will produce all virtues, and dispose to all duties to God and men, and that without it there can be no sincere virtue, and no duty at all properly performed, the truth of the doctrine follows-that all true and distinguishing Christian virtue and grace may be summed up in love.
2. The Scriptures teach us that love is the sum of all that is contained in the law of God, and of all the duties required in his word. This the Scriptures teach of the law in general, and of each table of the law in particular.
First, The Scriptures teach this of the law and word of God in general. By the law, in the Scriptures, is sometimes meant the whole of the written word of God, as in John x. 34-" Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods ? " And sometimes, by tile law, is meant the five books of Moses, as in Acts xxiv. 14, where it is named with the distinction of the " law " and the " prophets." And sometimes, by the law, is meant the ten commandments, as containing the sum of all the duty of mankind, and all that is required as of universal and perpetual obligation. But whether we take the law as signifying only the ten commandments, or as including the whole written word of God, the Scriptures teach us that the sum of all that is required in it is love. Thus, when by the law is meant the ten commandments, it is said, in Rom. xiii. 8, "He that loveth another hath fulfilled the law;'' and therefore several of the commandments are rehearsed, and it is added, in the tenth verse' that " love " (which leads us to obey them all) "is the fulfilling of the law." Now, unless love was the Sum of what the law requires, the law could not be wholly fulfilled in love; for a law is fulfilled only by obedience to the sum or whole of what it contains and enjoins. So the same apostle again declares (1 Tim. i. 5), "Now the end of the commandment is charity out of a pure heart, and of a good conscience, and of faith unfeigned," &c. Or if we take the law in a yet more extensive sense, as the whole written word of God, the Scriptures still teach us, that love is the sum of all required in it. In Matt. xxii. 40, Christ teaches, that on the two precepts of loving God with all the heart, and our neighbour as ourselves, hang all the law and the prophets, i.e. all the written word of God; for what was then called the law and the prophets, was the whole written word of God that was then extant. And,
Second, The Scriptures teach the same thing of each table of the law in particular. The command, " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,', is declared by Christ (Matt. xxii. 38) to be the sum of the first table of the law, or the first great commandment; and in the next verse, to love our neighbour as ourself, is declared to be the sum of the second table; as it is also in Rom. xiii. 9, where the precepts of the second table of the law are particularly specified: and it is then added, " And if there be any other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." And 60 in Gal. v. 14-``For all the law is fulfilled in one word, even in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself." And the same seems to be stated in James
ii. 8, '`If ye fulfill the royal law, according to the Scripture sure, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well." Hence love appears to be the sum of all the virtue and duty that God requires of us, and therefore must undoubtedly be the most essential thing-the sum of all the virtue that is essential and distinguishing in real Christianity. That which is the sum of all duty, must be the sum of all real virtue.
3. The truth of the doctrine' as shewn by the Scripture appears from this, that the apostle teaches us (Gal. v. 6) that "faith works by love." A truly Christian faith is that which produces good works; but all the good works which it produces are by love. By this, two things are evident to the present purpose:-
First, That true love 28 an ingredient in true and living faith, and is what is most essential and distinguishing in it. Love is no ingredient in a merely speculative faith, but it is the life and soul of a practical faith. A truly practical or saving faith, is light and heat together, or rather light and love, while that which is only a speculative faith, is only light without heat; and, in that it wants spiritual heat or divine love, is in vain, and good for nothing. A speculative faith consists only in the ascent of the understanding; but in a saving faith there is also the consent of the heart; and that faith which is only of the former kind, is no better than the faith of devils, for they have faith so far as it can exist without love, believing while they tremble. Now, the true spiritual consent of the heart cannot be distinguished from the love of the heart. He whose heart consents to Christ as a Saviour, has true love to him as such. For the heart sincerely to consent to the way of salvation by Christ, cannot be distinguished from loving that way of salvation, and resting in it. There is an act of choice or election in true saving faith, whereby the soul chooses Christ its Saviour and portion, and accepts of and embraces him as such; but, as was observed before, an election or choice whereby it so chooses God and Christ, is an act of love-the lore of a soul embracing him as its dearest friend and portion Faith is a duty that God requires of every one. We are commanded to believe, and unbelief is a sin forbidden by God. Faith is a duty required in the first table of the law, and in the first command of that table; and therefore it will follow, that it is comprehended in the great commandment, " Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,', &c. and so it will follow that love is the most essential thing in a true faith. That love is the very life and spirit of a true faith, is especially evident from a comparison of this declaration of the apostle, that " faith works by love," and the last verse of the second chapter of the epistle of James, which declares, that " as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also." The working active, and acting nature of anything, is the life of it; and that which makes us call a thing alive, is, that we observe an active nature in it. This active, working nature in man, is the spirit which he has within him. And as his body without this spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also. And if we would know what the working active thing in true faith is, the apostle tells us in Gal v. 6, "Faith worketh by love." So that it is love which is the active working spirit in all true faith. This is its very soul, without which it ; is dead as, in another form, he tells in the text, saying that faith, without charity or love is nothing, though it be to such a degree that it can remove mountains. And when he says, in the seventh verse of the context, that charity " believeth all things, and hopeth all things," he probably refers to the great virtues of believing and hoping in the truth and grace of God, to which he compares charity in other parts of the chapter, and particularly in the last verse, " Now abideth faith, hope, charity,,' &c. For in the seventh verse he gives the preference to charity or love, before the other virtues of faith and hope, because it includes them; for he says, "charity believeth all things, and hopeth all things; " so that this seems to be his meaning, and not merely, as it is vulgarly understood, that charity believeth and hopeth the best with regard to our neighbours. That a justifying faith, as a most distinguishing mark of Christianity, is comprehended in the great command of loving God, appears also, very plainly, from what Christ says to the Jews (John v. 4043, &c.)
Second, It is further manifest from this declaration of the apostle " that faith works by love," that all Christian exercises of the heart, and words of the life, are from love; for we are abundantly taught in the New Testament that all Christian holiness begins with faith in Jesus Christ. All Christian obedience is, in the Scriptures called the obedience of faith; as in Rom. xvi. 26, the gospel is said to be "made known to all nations for the obedience of faith " The obedience here spoken of is doubtless the same with that spoken of in the eighteenth verse of the preceding chapter, where Paul speaks of making " the Gentiles obedient by word and deed." And in Gal. ii. 20, he tells us, "the life which I now dive in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God,' &c.; and we are often told that Christians, so far as they are Christians, '`live by faith; " which is equivalent to saying that all gracious and holy exercises and virtues of the spiritual life are by faith. But how does faith work these things ? Why, in this place in Galatians, it is expressly said, that it works whatsoever it does work by love. From which the truth of the doctrine follows, viz. that all that is saving and distinguishing in Christianity does radically consist, and is summarily comprehended, in love.
In the application of this subject, we may use it in the way of selfexamination, instruction, and exhortation. And,
1. In view of it let us examine ourselves, and see if we have the spirit which it enjoins. From love to God springs love to man, as says the apostle (1 John v. 1 ) Whosoever believeth that Jesus is the Christ is born of God: and every one that loveth him that begat, loveth him also that is begotten of him." Have we this love to all who are the children of God ? This love also leads those who possess it to rejoice in God, and to worship and magnify him. Heaven is made up of such (Rev. xv. 24) "And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire; and them that had gotten the victory over the least, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, stand on the sea of glass, having the harps of God. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvelous are thy works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are thy ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy: for all nations shall come and worship before thee; for thy judgments are made manifest."
Do we thus delight in God, and rejoice in l is worship, and in magnifying his holy name ? This love also leads those who possess it, sincerely to desire, and earnestly to endeavour to do good to their fellowmen (1 John iii. 1619) "Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us: and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him." Is this spirit, which dwelt in Jesus Christ, tile spirit that reigns in our hearts, and is seen in our daily life ? The subject may, also, be of use,
2. In the way of instruction. And,
First, This doctrine shews us what is the right Christian spirit When the disciples, on their way to Jerusalem, desired Christ to call down fire from heaven to consume the Samaritans who would not receive him, he told them (Luke ix. 55), by way of rebuke, " Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of;', by which we are to understand, not that they did not know their own hearts, but that they did not know and truly feel what kind of spirit was proper and becoming to their character and spirit as his professed disciples, and becoming that evangelical dispensation that he had come to establish, and under which they were now living. It might indeed be, and doubtless was true, that in many respects they did not know their own hearts. But what Christ here referred to was, not the want of selfknowledge in general, but the particular spirit they had manifested in desiring him call down fire, &c., -a desire which showed notso much that they did not know what their own hearts or dispositions were, as that they did not seem to know what kind of spirit and temper was proper to the Christian dispensation that was henceforth to be established, and to the Christian character of which they were to be examples. They showed their ignorance of the true nature of Christ's kingdom; that it was to be a kingdom of love and peace; and that they did not know but that a revengeful spirit WAS a proper spirit for them as his disciples: and for this it is that he rebukes them.
And doubtless there are many nowadays, greatly to be rebuked for this, that though they have been so long in the school of Christ and under the teachings of the e gospel, yet they still remain under a great misapprehension as to what kind of a spirit a truly Christian spirit is, and what spirit is proper for the followers of Christ and the dispensation under which they live. But if we attend to the text anti its doctrine, they will teach us what this spirit is, viz. that in its very essence and savour it is the spirit of divine and Christian love. This may, by way of eminence be called the Christian spirit; for it is much more insisted on in the New Testament, than anything that concerns either our duty or our moral state. The words of Christ whereby he taught men their duty, and gave his counsels and commands to his disciples and others, were spent very much on the precepts of love; and as the words that proceeded out of his mouth were so full of this sweet divine virtue, he thus most manifestly commends it to us. And after his ascension, the apostles were full of the same spirit in their epistles abundantly recommending love, peace, gentleness, goodness, bowels of compassion and kindness, directing us by such things to express our love to God and to Christ, as well as to our fellowmen and especially to all that are his followers This spirit, even a spirit of love, is the spirit that God holds forth greater motives in the gospel to induce us to, than to any other thing whatever. The work of redemption which the gospel makes known, above all things affords motives to love; for that work was the most glorious and wonderful exhibition of love that ever was seen or heard of. Love is the principal thing that the gospel dwells on when speaking of God, and of Christ. It brings to light the love eternally existing between the Father and the Son, and declares how that same love has been manifested in many things, how that Christ is God's well beloved Son, in whom he is ever well pleased; flow he so loved him, that he has raised him to the throne of the mediatorial kingdom, and appointed him to be the judge of the world, and ordained that all mankind should stand before him in judgment. In the gospel, too, is revealed the love that Christ has to the Father, and the wonderful fruits of that love, particularly in his doing such great things, and suffering such great things in obedience to the Father's w ill, and for the honour of his justice, and law, and authority, as the great moral governor. There it is revealed how the Father and Son are one in love, that we might be induced, in the like spirit, to be one with them, and with one another, agreeably to Christ's prayer in John xvii. 2123, " '[hat they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us: that the world may believe that thou hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them; that they may be one, even as we are one: I in them and thou in me, that they may be made perfect in one; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them, as thou hast loved me." The gospel also declares to us that the love of God was from everlasting, and reminds us that he loved those that are redeemed by Christ, before the foundation of the world; and that he gave them to the Son; and that the Son loved them as his own. It reveals, too, the wonderful love of both the Father and the Son to the saints now in glory- that Christ not only loved them while in the world, but that he loved them to the end. And all this love is spoken of as bestowed on us while we were wanderers, outcasts, worthless, guilty, and even enemies. This is love, such as was never elsewhere known, or conceived (John xv. 13) " Greater love hath no man than this, that a man lay down his life for his friends ;" (Rom. v. 710) " Scarcely for a righteous man will one die . . . But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us; . . . when we were enemies.,
God and Christ appear in the gospel revelation, as being clothed with love; as sitting as it were on a throne of mercy and grace, a seat of love, encompassed about with the sweet beams of love. Love is the light and glory that is round about the throne on which God is seated. This seems to be intended in the vision the apostle John, that loving and loved disciple, had of God in the isle of Patmos (Rev. iv. 3) "And there was a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like unto an emerald;,' that is, round about the throne on which God was sitting. So that God appeared to him as he sat on his throne, as encompassed with a circle of exceeding sweet and pleasant light, like the beautiful colours of the rainbow, and like an emerald, which is a precious stone of exceeding pleasant and beautiful colour-thus representing that the light and glory with which God appears surrounded in the gospel, is especially the glory of his love and covenantgrace, for the rainbow was given to Noah as a token of both of these. Therefore, it is plain that this spirit, even a spirit of love, is the spirit that the gospel revelation does especially hold forth motives and inducements to; and this is especially and eminently the Christian spirit- the right spirit of the gospel.
Second, If it is indeed so, that all that is saving and distinguishing in a true Christian, is summarily comprehended in love, then professors of Christianity may in this be caught as to their experiences, whether they are real Christian experiences or not. If they are so, then love is the sum and substance of them. If persons have the true light of heaven let into their souls, it is not a light without heat. Divine knowledge and divine love go together. A spiritual view of divine things always excites love in the soul, and dram forth the heart in love to every proper object. True discoveries of the divine character dispose us to love God as the supreme good; they unite the heart in love to Christ; they incline the soul to flow out in love to God's people, and to all mankind. When persons have a true discovery of the excellency and sufficiency of Christ, this is the effect. When they experience a right belief of the truth of the gospel, such a belief is accompanied by love. They love him whom they believe to be the Christ, the Bon of the living God. When the truth of the glorious doctrines and promises of the gospel is seen, these doctrines and promises are like so many cords which take hold of the heart, and draw it out in love to God and Christ. When persons experience a true trust and reliance on Christ, they rely on him with love, and so do it with delight and sweet acquiescence of soul. The spouse sat under Christ's shadow with great delight, and rested sweetly under his protection, because she loved him (Cant. ii. 2). When persons experience true comfort and spiritual joy, their joy is the joy of faith and love. They do not rejoice in themselves, but it is God who is their exceeding joy.
Third, This doctrine shows the amiableness of a Christian spirit. A spirit of love is an amiable spirit. It is the spirit of Jesus Christ it is the spirit of heaven.
Fourth, This doctrine shews the pleasantness of a Christian life.. A life of love is a pleasant life. Reason and the Scriptures alike teach us, that " happy is the man that findeth wisdom," and that "her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace', (Prov. iii. 13, 17)
Fifth, Hence we may learn the reason why contention tends so much to the ruin of religion. The Scriptures tells us that it has this tendency-" Where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work" (James iii. 16). And 60 we find it by experience. When contention comes into a place, it seems to prevent all good. And if religion has been flourishing before, it presently seems to chill and deaden it; and everything that is bad begins to flourish. And in the light of our doctrine, we may plainly see the reason of all this; for contention is directly against that which is the very sum of all that is essential and distinguishing in true Christianity, even a spirit of love and peace. No wonder, therefore, that Christianity cannot flourish in a time of strife and contention among its professors. No wonder that religion and contention cannot live together.
Sixth, Hence, then, what a watch and guard should Christian, keep against envy, and malice, and every kind of bitterness of spirit towards their neighbours ! For these things are the very reverse of the real essence of Christianity. And it behooves Christians, as they would not, by their practice, directly contradict their profession, to take heed to themselves in this matter. They should suppress the first beginnings of illwill and bitterness and envy; watch strictly against all occasions of such a spirit, strive and fight to the utmost against such a temper as tends that way; and avoid, as much as possible all temptations that may lead to it. A Christian should at all times keep a strong guard against everything that tends to overthrow or corrupt or undermine a spirit of love. That which hinders love to men, will hinder the exercise of love to God; for, as was observed before, the principle of a truly Christian love is one. If love is the sum of Christianity, surely those things which overthrow love are exceedingly unbecoming Christians. An envious Christian, a malicious Christian, a cold and hardhearted Christian, is the greatest absurdity and contradiction. It is as if one should speak of dark brightness, or a false truth!
Seventh, Hence it is no wonder that Christianity so strongly requires us to love our enemies, even the worst of enemies (as in Matt. v. 44); for love is the very temper and spirit of a Christian: it is the sum of Christianity. And if we consider what incitements thus to love our enemies we have set before us in what the Gospel reveals of the love of God and Christ to their enemies, we cannot wonder that we are required to love our enemies, and to bless them, and do good to them, and pray for them, "that we may be the children of our Father which is in heaven, who maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust."
3. Our subject exhorts us to seek a spirit of love; to grow in it more and more; and very much to abound in the works of love. If love is so great a thing in Christianity, so essential and distinguishing, yea, the very sum of all Christian virtue, then surely those that profess themselves Christians should live in love, and abound in the works of love, for no works are so becoming as those of love. If you call yourself a Christian, where are your works of love? Have you abounded, and do you abound in them? If this divine and holy principle is in you, and reigns in you, will it not appear in your life in works of love? Consider, what deeds of love have you done, Do you love God? What have you done for him, for his glory, for the advancement of his kingdom in the world! And how much have you denied yourself to promote the Redeemer's interest among men ? Do you love your fellowmen ? What have you done for them? Consider your former defects in these respects, and how becoming it is in you, as a Christian, hereafter to abound more in deeds of love. Do not make excuse that you have not opportunities to do anything for the glory of God, for the interest of the Redeemer's kingdom, and for the spiritual benefit of your neighbours. If your heart is full of love, it will find vent; you will find or make ways enough to express your love in deeds. When a fountain abounds in water, it will send forth streams. Consider that as a principle of love is the main principle in the heart of a real Christian, so the labour of love is the main business of the Christian life. Let every Christian consider these things; and may the Lord give you understanding in all things, and make you sensible what spirit it becomes you to be of, and dispose you to such an excellent, amiable, and benevolent life, as is answerable to such a spirit, that you may not love only " in word and tongue, but in deed and in truth."
Charity More Excellent Than The Extraordinary Gifts Of The Spirit.
Having in the last lecture shewn that an the virtue in the saints which is distinguishing and saving may be summed up in Christian love, I would now consider what things are compared with it in the text, and to which of the two the preference is given.
The things compared together, in the text, are of two kinds: on the one hand, the extraordinary and miraculous gifts of the Spirit, such as the gift of tongues, the gift of prophecy, &c., which were frequent in that age, and particularly in the church at Corinth; and on the other hand, the effect of the ordinary influences of the same Spirit, in true Christians, viz. charity, or divine love.
That was an age of miracles. It was not then, as it had been of old among the Jews, when two or three, or at most a very few in the whole nation, had the gift of prophecy: it rather seemed as if Moses's wish, recorded in Num. xi. 29, had become in a great measure fulfilled: " Would to God all the Lord's people were prophets !" Not only some certain persons of great eminence were endowed with such gifts, but they were common to all sorts, old and young, men and women; according to the prophecy of the prophet Joel, who, preaching of those days, foretold beforehand that great event"And it shall come to pass in the last days (saith God), I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and y our young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: and on my servants, and on my handmaidens, I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall prophesy, Especially the church at Corinth was very eminent for such gifts. All sorts of miraculous gifts were, as is apparent from this epistle, bestowed on that church; and the number who enjoyed these gifts was not small. " To one," says the apostle, " is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; . . . but all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as he will." And so some had one gift, and some another. "But,,, says the apostle, "covet earnestly the best gifts; and yet shew I unto you a more excellent way,', i. e. something more excellent than all these gifts put together, yea, something of 80 great import ace, that all these gifts without it are no thing. For "though I speak with the tongues of men," as they did on the day of Pentecost, yea, "and of angels,, too, "and have not charity, I am become" an empty worthless thing, " as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. And though I have '' not only one, but all the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, and can not only speak with tongues, but have " the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge,,, to see into all the deep things of God by immediate inspiration; ``and though I have all faith" to work all sorts of miracles, yea, even " so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing." Charity, then, which is the fruit of the ordinary sanctifying influence of the Holy Spirit, is preferred, as being more excellent than any, yea, than all the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit; even Christian love, which, as has been shewn, is the sum of all saving grace. Yea, so very much is it preferred, that all the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, without it, are nothing, and can profit nothing. The doctrine taught, then, isTHAT THE ORDINANCES INFLUENCE OF THE SPIRIT OF GOD, WORKING THE GRACE OF CHARITY IN THE HEART, IS A MORE EXCELLENT BLESSING THAN ANY or THE EXTRAORDINARY GIFTS OF THE SPIRIT. Here I would endeavour to sheer, first, what is meant by the ordinary and extraordinary gifts of the Spirit; secondly, that the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are indeed great privileges; and yet, thirdly, that the ordinary influence of the Spirit, working the grace of charity or love in the heart, is a more excellent lent blessing.
L I would briefly explain what is meant are by the ordinary and extraordinary gifts of the Spirit; for the gifts and operations of the Spirit of God are, by divines, distinguished into common and saving, and into ordinary and extraordinary.
1. The gifts and operations of the Spirit of God are distinguished into those that are common, and those that are saving. By common gifts of the Spirit are meant such as are common both to the godly and the ungodly. There are certain ways in which the Spirit of God influences the minds of natural men, as well as the minds of the godly. Thus there are common convictions of sin, i c. such convictions as ungodly men may hare as well as godly. So there are common illuminations or enlightening, i c. such as are common to both godly and ungodly. So there are common religious affections common gratitudecommon sorrow, and the like. But there are other gifts of the Spirit, which are peculiar to the godly, such as saving faith and lore, and all the other saving graces of the Spirit.
2. Ordinary and extraordinary.The extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, such as the gift of tongues, of miracles, of prophecy, &c., are called extraordinary, because cause they are such as are not given in the ordinary course of God's providence. They are not bestowed in the way of God's ordinary providential dealing with his children, but only on extraordinary occasions, as they were bestowed on the prophets and apostles to enable them to reveal the mind and will of God before the canon of Scripture was complete, and so on the primitive Church, in order to the founding and establishing of it in the world. But since the canon of the Scripture has been completed, and the Christian Church fully founded and established, these extraordinary gifts have ceased. But the ordinary gifts of the Spirit are such as are continued to the Church of God throughout all ages; such gifts as are granted in conviction and conversion, and such as appertain to the building up of the saints in holiness and comfort.
It may be observed, then, that the distinction of the gifts of the Spirit into ordinary and extraordinary, is very different from the other distinction into common and special; for some of the ordinary gifts, such as faith, hope, charity, are not common gifts. They are such gifts as God ordinarily bestows on his Church in all ages, but they are not common to the godly and the ungodly; they are peculiar to the godly. And the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are common gifts. The gifts of tongues, of miracles, of prophecy, &c., although they are not ordinarily bestowed on the Christian Church, but only on extraordinary occasions, yet are not peculiar to the godly, for many ungodly men have had these gifts (Matt. vii. 22, 23) - " Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name cast out devils ? and in thy name done many wonderful works? and then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity." Having explained these terms, I proceed to shew - -
II. That the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit of God are indeed great privileges.When God endows any one with a spirit of prophecy, favours him with immediate inspiration, or gives him power to work miracles, to heal the sick, to cast out devils, and the like, the privilege is great; yea, this is one of the highest kind of privileges that God ever bestows on men, next to saving grace. It is a great privilege to live in the enjoyment of the outward means of grace, and to belong to the risible Church; but to be a prophet and a worker of miracles in the Church is a much greater privilege still. It is a great privilege to hear the word which has been spoken by prophets and inspired persons; but a much greater to be a prophet, to preach the word, to be inspired by God to make known his mind and will to others. It was a great privilege that God bestowed on Moses when he called him to be a prophet, and employed him as an instrument to reveal the law to the children of Israel, and to deliver to the church so great a part of the written word of God, even the first written revelation that ever was delivered to it; and when he used him as an instrument of working so many wonders in Egypt, at the Red Sea, and in the wilderness Great was the privilege that God bestowed on David, in inspiring him, and making him the penman of so great and excellent a part of his word, for the use of the Church in all ages. Great was the privilege that God bestowed on those two prophets, Elijah and Elisha, in enabling them to perform such miraculous and wonderful works. And the privilege was very great that God bestowed on the prophet Daniel, in airing him so much of the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, particularly such understanding in the visions of God. This procured him great honour among the heathen, and even in the court of the king of Babylon. Nebuchadnezzar that great and mighty and haughty monarch, so admired Daniel for it, that he was once about to worship him as a god. He fell upon his face before him, and commanded that an oblation and sweet odours should be offered unto him (Dan. ii. 46). And Daniel was advanced to greater honour than all the wise men, the magicians, astrologers, and soothsayers of Babylon, in consequence of these extraordinary gifts which God bestowed upon him. Hear how the queen speaks of him to Belshazzar (Dan. v. 11, 12 ) " ' There is a man in thy kingdom in whom is the spirit of the holy gods; and in the days of thy father, light and understanding, and wisdom, like the wisdom of the gods, was found in him; whom the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father, the king, I say, thy father, made master of the magicians, astrologers Chaldeans, and soothsayers; forasmuch as an excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, interpreting of dreams, and shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same Daniel." This privilege was also the thing which gave Daniel honour in the Persian court (Dan. vi. 1-3) It pleased Darius to set over the kingdom an hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole kingdom; and over these three presidents, of whom Daniel was first; that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the Icing should hare no damage. Then this Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the Icing thought to set him over the whole realm." By this excellent spirit was doubtless, among other things, meant the spirit of prophecy and divine inspiration for which he had been so honoured by the princes of Babylon.
It was a great privilege that Christ bestowed on the apostles, in so filling them with the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Spirit, inspiring them to teach all nations, and making them as it were next to himself, and to be the twelve precious stones, that are considered as the twelve foundations of the Church (Rev. xxi. 14 " And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb;" (Eph. ii. 20) " Built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief cornerstone." And bow highly was the apostle John favoured, when he was " in the Spirit on the Lord's day,', and had such extraordinary visions, representing the great events of God's providence towards the Church, in all ages of it, to the end of the world.
Such extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are spoken of in Scripture as very great privileges. So was the privilege that God bestowed on Moses in speaking to him by way of extraordinary miraculous revelation, as it were, "face to face." And that outpouring of the Spirit in his extraordinary gifts on the day of Pentecost, which was foretold and spoken of by the prophet Joel as a very great privilege, in those fore_cited words in Joel ii. 28, 29. And Christ speaks of the gifts of miracles and of tongues, as great privileges that he would bestow on them that should believe in him (Matt. xvi. 17, 18).
Such extraordinary gifts of the Spirit have been looked upon as a great honour. Moses and Aaron were envied in the camp because of the peculiar honour that God put upon them Ps. cvi. 16). And so Joshua was ready to envy Eldad and Medad because they prophesied in the camp (Rum. xi. 27). And when the angels themselves hale been sent to do the work of the prophets, to reveal things to come, it has set them in a very honourable point of light. Even the apostle John himself, in his great surprise, was once and again ready to fall down and worship the angel that was sent by Christ to reveal to him the future events of the Church; but the angel forbids him, acknowledging that the privilege of the Spirit of prophecy which he bad was not of himself, but that he had received it of Jesus Christ (Rev. xix. 10, and xxii. 8, 9). The heathen of the city of Lystra were so astonished at the power the apostles Barnabas and Paul had, to work miracles, that they were about to offer sacrifices to them as gods (Acts xiv. 11-13). And Simon the sorcerer had a great hankering after that gift that the apostles had, of conferring the Holy Ghost by laying on their hands, and offered them money for it.
These extraordinary gifts are a great privilege, in that there is in them a conformity to Christ in his prophetical office. And the greatness of the privilege appears also in this, that though sometimes they have been bestowed on natural men, yet it has been very rarely; and commonly such as have had them bestowed on them have been saints, yea, and the most eminent saints. Thus it was on the day of Pentecost, and thus it was in more early ages (2 Pet. i. 21) " Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost." These gifts have commonly been bestowed as tokens of God's extraordinary favour and love, as it was with Daniel. He was a man greatly beloved, and therefore he was admitted to such a great privilege as that of having these revelations made to him (Dan. ix. 23, and x. 11-19). And the apostle John, as he was the disciple whom Jesus loved, 80 he was selected above all the other apostles to be the man to whom those great events were revealed that we have an account of in the book of Revelation. I come now,
III. To shew, that though these are great privilege,, yet that the ordinary influence of the Spirit of God, working the grace of charity in the heart, is a far more excellent privilege than any of them: a greater blessing than the Spirit of prophecy, or the gift of tongues, or of miracles, even to the removing of mountains; a greater blessing than all those miraculous gifts that Moses, and Elijah, and David, and the twelve apostles were endowed with. This will appear, if we consider,
1. This blessing of the saving grace of God is a quality inherent in the nature of him that is the subject of it. This gift of the Spirit of God, working a truly Christian temper in the soul, and exciting gracious exercises there, confers a blessing that has its seat in the heart, a blessing that makes a man's heart or nature excellent; yea, the very excellency of the nature does consist in it. Now it is not so with respect to these extraordinary gifts of the Spirit. They are excellent things, but not properly the excellency of a man's nature, for they are not things that are inherent in the nature. For instance, if a man is endowed with a gift of working miracles, this power is not anything inherent in 0a nature. It is not properly any quality of the heart and nature of the man, as true grace and holiness are; and though most commonly those that have these extraordinary gifts of prophecy, speaking with tongues and working miracles, have been holy persons, yet their holiness did not consist in their having these gifts. These extraordinary gifts are nothing properly inherent in the man. They are something adventitious. They arc excellent things, but not excellencies in the nature of the subject. They are like a beautiful garment, which does not alter the nature of the man that wee" it. They are like precious jewels, with which the body may be adorned; but true grace is that whereby the very soul itself becomes as it were a precious jewel.
2. The Spirit of God communicates, himself much more in bestowing saying grace than in bestowing these extraordinary gifts. In the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, the Holy Ghost does indeed produce effects, in men, or by men; but not so as properly to communicate himself, in his own proper nature, to men. A man may have an extraordinary impulse in his mind by the Spirit of God, whereby some future thing may be revealed to him; or he may have an extraordinary vision given him, representing some future event; and yet the Spirit may not at all impart himself, in his holy nature, by that. The Spirit of God may produce effects in things in which he does not communicate himself to us. Thus the Spirit of God moved on the face of the waters, but not SO as to impart himself to the water. But when the Spirit, by his ordinary influences, bestows saving grace, he therein imparts himself to the soul in his own holy naturethat nature of his, on the account of which he is so often called in Scripture, the Holy Ghost, or the Holy Spirit. By his producing this effect, the Spirit becomes an indwelling vital principle in the soul, and the subject becomes spiritual, being denominated so from the Spirit of God that dwells in him, and whose nature he is partaker of. Yea, grace is, as it were the holy nature of the Spirit imparted to the soul. But the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, such as knowing things to come, or having power to work miracles, do not imply this holy nature. Not but that God, when he gives the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, is commonly wont to give the sanctifying influences of the Spirit with them; but one does not imply the other. And if God gives only extraordinary gifts, such as the gift of prophecy, of miracles, &c., these alone will never make their receiver a partaker of the Spirit, so as to become spiritual in himself, i.e. in his own nature.
3. That grace or holiness, which is the effect of the ordinary influence of the Spirit of God in the hearts of the &aims, is that wherein the spiritual image of God consists; and not in these extraordinary gifts of the Spirit. The spiritual image of God does not consist in having a power to work miracles, and foretell future events, but it consists in being holy, as God is holy: in having a holy and divine principle in the heart, influencing us to holy and heavenly lives. Indeed, there is a kind of assimilation to Christ in having a. power to work miracles, for Christ had such a power, and wrought a multitude of miracles (John xiv. 12) " The works that I do shall he do also." But the moral image and likeness of Christ does much more consist in having the same mind in us which was in Christ; in being of the same Spirit that he was of; in being meek and lowly of heart; in baying a spirit of Christian love, and walking as Christ walked. This makes a man more like Christ than if he could work ever so many miracles.
4. That grace ace which is the effect of the ordinary influences of the Spirit of God, is a privilege which God bestows only on his own favorites and children, but the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are not so.It has been observed before, that though God most commonly has chosen saints, and eminent saints, to bestow extraordinary nary gifts of the Spirit upon, yet he has not always done so; but these gifts are sometimes bestowed on others. They have been common to both the godly and the ungodly. Balaam is stigmatized in Scripture as a wicked man (2 Pet. ii. 15; Jude 11; Rev. ii. 14), and yet he had the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit of God for a while. Saul was a wicked man, but we read, once and again, of his being among the prophets. Judas was one of those whom Christ sent forth to preach and work miracles: he was one of those twelve disciples of whom it is said, in Matt. x. 1, " And when he had called unto him his twelve disciples, he gave them power against unclean spirits, to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all manner of disease." And in the next verses we are told who they were; their names are all rehearsed over, and " Judas Iscariot, who also betrayed him,,, among the rest. And in ver. 8, Christ says to them, " Heal the sick, cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils." The grace of God in the heart is a gift of the Holy Ghost peculiar to the saints: it is a blessing that God reserves only for those who are the objects of his special and peculiar love. But the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are what God sometimes bestows on those whom he does not love, but hates; which is a sure sign that the one is infinitely more precious and excellent than the other. That is the most precious gift, which is most of an evidence of God's love. But the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit were, in the days of inspiration and miracles, no sure sign of the love of God. The prophets were not wont to build their persuasion of the favour and love of God on their being prophets, and having revelations; but on their being sincere saints. Thus it was with David (see Ps. xv. 1-5; xvii. 1-3; and cxix. throughout) and indeed the whole book of Psalms bears witness to this. So the apostle Paul, though he was so greatly privileged with the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, was yet so far from marring these the evidences of his good estate, that he expressly declares, that without charity they are all nothing. And hence we may argue,
5. From the fruit and consequence of these two different things, that the one is infinitely more excellent than the other.Eternal life is, by the promises of the gospel, constantly connected with the one, and never with the other. Salvation is promised to those who have the graces of the Spirit, but not to those who have merely the extraordinary gifts. Many may have these last, and yet go to hell. Judas Iscariot had them, and is gone to hell. And Christ tells us, that many who have had them, will, at the last day, be bid to depart, as workers of iniquity (Matt. vii. 22, 23). And therefore, when he promised his disciples these extraordinary gifts., he bade them rejoice, not because the devils were subject to them, but because their names were written in heaven; intimating that the one might be, and yet not the other (Luke x. 17, &c.) And this shews that the one is an infinitely greater blessing than the other, as it carries eternal life in it. For eternal life is a thing of infinite worth and value, and that must be an excellent blessing indeed that has this infallibly connected with it, and of infinitely more worth than any privilege whatsoever, which a man may possess, and yet after all go to hell.
6. Happiness itself does much more immediately and essentially consist in Christian grace, wrought by the ordinary nary influences of the Spirit, than in these extraordinary gifts.Man's highest happiness consists in holiness, for it is by this that the reasonable creature is united to God, the fountain of all good. Happiness cloth so essentially consist in knowing, loving, and serving God, and having the holy and divine temper of soul, and the lively exercises of it, that these things will make a man l happy without anything else; but no other enjoyments or privileges whatsoever will make a man happy without this.
7. This divine temper of soul which the fruit of the ordinary sanctifying influences of the Spirit, is the end of all the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost.The gift of prophecy, of miracles, of tongues, &c., God gave for this very end, to promote the propagation and establishment of tile gospel in the world. And the end of the gospel is, to turn men from darkness to light, and from the power of sin and Satan to serve the living God, i. e. to make men holy. The end of all the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit is the conversion of sinners, and the building up of saints in that holiness which is the fruit of the ordinary influences of the Holy Ghost. For this, the Holy Spirit was poured out on the apostles after Christ's ascension ; and they were enabled to speak with tongues, work miracles, &c.; and for this, very many others, in that age, were endued with the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost (Eph. iv. 11 ) And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists." Here the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are referred to; and the end of all is expressed in the next words, viz. " For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ." And what sort of edifying of the body of Christ this is, we learn from ver. 16 " Maketh increase of the body unto the edifying of itself in LOVE." In love, that is, in charity, the same that is spoken of in our text, for the word in the original is the same, and the same thing is meant. And so it is the same as in 1 Cor. viii. 1" charity edifieth ."
But the end is always more excellent than the means: this is a maxim universally allowed; for means have no goodness in them any otherwise than as they are subordinate to the end. The end, therefore, must be considered as superior in excellency to the means.
8. The extraordinary gifts of the Spirit will be so far from profiting without that grace which is the fruit of the ordinary influences of the Spirit, that they will but aggravate the condemnation of those that have there.Doubtless Judass condemnation was exceedingly aggravated by his having been one that had had such privileges. And some, that have had such extraordinary gifts, have committed the sin against the Holy Ghost, and their privileges were 3 main thing that rendered their sin the unpardonable sin; as appears from Heb. vi. 4-6, " For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have e tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto repentance: seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame." Those who fell away, were such as apostatized from Christianity after having made a public profession of it, and received the extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, as most Christians did in those days. They were instructed in Christianity, and, through the common influences of the Spirit, they received the word with joy, like those in Matt. xiii. 20, and withal received the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit" were made partakers of the Holy Ghost, tasted of the heavenly gift, and the powers of the world to come;" spake with tongues; prophesied sled in Christ's name, and in his name cast out devils; and yet, after all, openly renounced Christianity; joined to call Christ an impostor, as his murderers did; and 80 " crucified to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame." these it is that the apostle says, " It is impossible to renew them again to repentance.', Such apostates, in their renouncing Christianity, must ascribe the miraculous powers which themselves had possessed to the devil. So their case became hopeless, and their condemnation must be exceedingly aggravated. And from this it appears that saving grace is of infinitely more worth and excellence than the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit. And, lastly,
9. Another thing that shews the preferableness, of that caving grace which is the fruit of the ordinary influences of the Holy Spirit, to the extraordinary gifts, i,, that one will fail, and the other will not.This argument the apostle makes use of in the context, to shew that divine love is preferable to the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit (ver. 8) " Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away." Divine love will remain throughout all eternity, but the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit will fail in time. They are only of the nature of means, and when the end is obtained they shall cease; but divine love will remain for ever. In the improvement of this subject, I remark:
(1.) If saying grace is a greater blessing than the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, we may doubtless hence argue, that it is the greatest privilege and blessing that ever God bestows on any person in this world. - For these extraordinary gifts of the Holy Ghost, such as the gift of tongues, of miracles, of prophecy, &c., are the highest kind of privileges that God ever bestows on natural men, and privileges which have been very rarely bestowed on such, in any age of the world, the apostolic age excepted.
If what has been said be well considered, it will appear evident beyond all doubt, that the saving grace of God in the heart, working a holy and divine temper in the soul, is the greatest blessing that ever men receive in this world: greater than any natural gifts, greater than the greatest natural abilities, greater than any acquired endowments of mind, greater than the most universal learning, greater than any outward wealth and honour, greater than to be a king or an emperor, greater than to be taken from the sheepcote, as David was, and made king over all Israel; and all the riches and honour and magnificence of Solomon, in all his glory, are not to be compared with it.
Great was the privilege that God bestowed on the blessed virgin Mary, in granting that of her should be born the Son of God. That a person, who was infinitely more honourable than the angels, yea, who was the Creator and King of heaven and earth, the great Sovereign of the world,that such an one should be conceived in her womb, born of her, and nursed at her breasts, was a greater privilege than for her to be the mother of the child of the greatest earthly prince that ever lived; yet even that was not so a greet a privilege as to have the grace of God in the heart; to have Christ, as it were, born in the soul, as he himself cloth expressly teach us, in Luke xi. 27, 28 " And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain woman of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him, Blessed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps which thou hast sucked. But he said, Yea, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God, and keep it." And once, when some told him that his mother and his brethren stood without, desiring to speak with him, he thence took occasion to let them know that there was a more blessed way of being related to him than that which consisted in being his mother and brethren according to the flesh (Matt. xii. 46-50) " Who is my mother?', said he, "and who are my brethren? And he stretched forth his hand toward his disciples, and said, Behold my mother and my brethren ! For whosoever shall do the will of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. "
(2.) Hence these two hinds of privileges are not to be confounded, by taking things that have some appearance of an extraordinary miraculous gift of the Spirit, for sure signs of grace.If persons at any time have some extraordinary impression made upon their minds, which they think is from God, revealing something to them that shall come to pass hereafter, this, if it were real, would argue an extraordinary- gift of the Holy Ghost, viz. the gift of prophecy; but, from what has been said, it is evident that it would be no certain sign of grace, or of anything saving; even if it were real, I sayfor indeed we have no reason to look on such things, when pretended to in these days, as any other than delusion. And the fact that such impressions are made by texts of Scripture coming suddenly to the mind, alters not the case; for a text of Scripture coming to the mind, proves no more to be true than the reading of it proves. If reading any text of Scripture, at any time, and at all times, as it lies in the Bible, does not prove such a thing, then its coming suddenly to the mind does not prove it; for the Scripture speaks just the same thing at one time as it does at another. The words have the same meaning when they are read along in course, as they have when they are suddenly brought to the mind; and if any man therefore argues anything further from them, he proceeds without warrant: for their coming suddenly to the mind does not give them a new meaning, which they had not before. So, if a man thinks that he is in a good estate, because such a text of Scripture comes suddenly to his mind, if the text does not prove it as it lies in the Bible, and if it would not have proved it had he only read it as he was reading along in course, then by such a text coming to his mind, ho has no evidence that ho is in a good estate. So, if anything appears to persons as though they had ~ vision of some visible form, and heard some voice, such things are not to be taken as signs of grace; for if they are real and from God, they are not grace, for the extraordinary influence of tile Spirit, producing visions and dreams, such as the prophets of old had, are no sure signs of grace. All the fruits of the Spirit, which we are to lay weight upon as evidential of grace, are summed up in charity, or Christian love; because this is the sum of all grace. And the only way, therefore, in which any can know their good estate, is by discerning the exercises of this divine charity in their hearts; for without charity, let men have what gifts you please, they are nothing.
(3.) If saving grace is more excellent than the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, then we cannot conclude, from what the Scripture says of the glory of the latter times of the Church, that the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit will be granter! to men in those times.Many have been ready to think, that in those glorious times of the Church which shall be after the calling of the Jews and the destruction of Antichrist, there will be many persons that will be inspired, and endued with a power of working miracles. But what the Scripture says concerning the glory of those times does not prove any such thing, or make it probable. For it has been strewn, that the pouring out of the Spirit of God, in his ordinary and saving operations, to fill men's hearts with a Christian and holy temper, and lead them to the exercises of the divine life, is the most glorious way of pouring out the Spirit that can be; more glorious, far more glorious, than a pouring out of the miraculous gifts of the Spirit. And, therefore, the glory of those times of the Church does not require any such thing as those extraordinary gifts. Those times may be far the most glorious times of the Church that ever have been, without. them. Men's not having the gift of prophecy, of tongues, of healing, &c., as they had in the apostolic age, will not hinder those being far more glorious times than there were then, if the Spirit be poured out in greater measure in his sanctifying influences; for this, as the apostle expressly asserts, is a more excellent way (1 Cor. xii. 31). This glory is the greatest glory of the Church of Christ, and the greatest glory which Christ's Church w ill ever enjoy in any period. This is what will make the Church more like the Church in heaven, where charity or love hath a perfect reign, than any number or degree of the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit could do. So that we have no reason, on this account, and perhaps not on any other, to expect that the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit `sill be poured out in those glorious times which are yet to come For in those times, there is no dispensation to be introduced, and no new Bible to be given. Nor have we any reason to expect our present Scriptures are to be added to and enlarged; but rather, in the end of the sacred writings which we now have, it seems to be intimated, that no addition is to be made till Christ comes (see Rev. xxii. 18-21).
4. What cause have they to blew God, and to live to his glory, who have received such a privilege as is implied in the influence of the Holy Spirit working saving grace in the heart.If we do but seriously consider the state of the godly, of those who have been the subjects of this inexpressible blessing, we cannot but be astonished at the wonderful grace bestowed upon them. And the more we consider it, the more wonderful and inexpressible it will appear. When we read in the Scriptures of the great privileges conferred on the virgin Mary, and on the apostle Paul, when he was caught up into the third heaven, we are ready to admire such privileges as very great. But after all, they are as nothing compared with the privilege of being like Christ, and having his love in the heart. Let those, then, that hope they have this last blessing, consider, more than they ever yet have done, how great a favour God has bestowed upon them, and how great their obligations to glorify him for the work he hath wrought in them, and to glorify Christ who hath purchased this blessing for them with his own blood, and to glorify the Holy Spirit who hath sealed it to their souls. What manner of persons ought such to be in all holy conversation and godliness! Consider, you that hope in God's mercy, how highly he hath advanced and exalted and will you not be diligent to live for him? Will you dishonour Christ so as to regard him but little, not giving him your whole heart, but going after the world, neglecting him, and his service, and his glory ? Will you not be watchful against yourselves, against a corrupt, worldly, proud disposition, that might lead you away from God who has been so kind to you, and from the Saviour who has purchased such blessings for you, at the cost of his own agonies and death ? Will you not every day make this your earnest inquiry, "What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards met,' What could God have done more for you than he has done ? What privilege could he have bestowed, better in itself, or more worthy to engage your heart in thankfulness? And consider how you are livinghow,' little you have done for him - how much you do for selfhow little this divine love hath wrought in your heart to incline you to live for God and Christ, and for the extension of his kingdom. Oh, how should such as you, shew your sense of your high privileges, by the exercises of love! love that is manifest toward God in obedience, submission, reverence, cheerfulness, joy, and hope; and toward your neighbour, in meekness, sympathy, humility, charitableness, and doing good to all as you have opportunity. Finally,
(5.) The subject exhorts all unrenewed persons, those who are strangers to this grace, to seek this most excellent blessing for themselves.Consider how miserable you now are while wholly destitute of this love, far from righteousness' in love with the vanities of the world, and full of enmity against God. How will you endure when he shall deal with you according to what you are, coming forth in anger as your enemy, and executing his fierce wrath against you. Consider, too, that you are capable of this love; and Christ is able and willing to bestow it: and multitudes have obtained it and been blessed in it. God is seeking your love, and you are under unspeakable obligation to render it. The Spirit of God has been poured out wonderfully here. Multitudes have been converted. Scarcely a family has been passed by. In almost every household some have been made nobles, kings, and priests unto God, sons and daughters of the Lord Almighty ! What manner of persons, then, ought all of us to be! how holy, serious, just, humble, charitable, devoted in God's service, and faithful to our fellow-men! As individuals and as a people, God has most richly blessed us, and as both individuals and a people, it becomes us to be a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people, strewing forth the praises of him that hath called us out of darkness into his marvellous light. " Now consider this, ye that forget God, lest I tear you in pieces, and there be none to deliver. Whoso offereth praise glorifieth me, and to him that ordereth his conversation aright will I shew the salvation of God."
The Greatest Performances Or Sufferings In Vain Without Charity.
IN the
previous verses of this chapter, the necessity and excellence of charity are set
forth, as we have seen, by its preference to the greatest privileges, and the
utter vanity and insignificance of these privileges without it. The privileges
particularly mentioned are those that consist in the extraordinary gifts of the
Spirit of God. In this verse, things of another kind are mentioned, viz. those
that are of a moral nature. It is declared that none of these avail
anything without charity. And, particularly,
First, that
our performances are in vain without it. Here is one of the highest kinds
of external performances mentioned, viz. giving all our goods to feed the poor.
Giving to the poor is a duty very much insisted on in the Word of God, and
particularly under the Christian dispensation. And in the primitive times of
Christianity, the circumstances of the Church were such, that persons were
sometimes called to part with all they had, and give it away to others. This was
partly because of the extreme necessities of those who were persecuted and in
distress, and partly because the difficulties that attended being a follower of
Christ, and doing the work of the gospel, were such as to call for the disciples
disentangling themselves from the care and burden of their worldly possessions,
and going forth, as it were, without gold or silver in their purses, or scrip,
or even two coats apiece. The apostle Paul tells us that he had suffered the
loss of all things for Christ; and the primitive Christians, in the church at
Jerusalem, sold all that they had, and gave it into a common fund, and “none
said that aught that he had was his own” (Acts 4:32). The duty of giving to
the poor was a duty that the Christian Corinthians at this time had particular
occasion to consider, not only because of the many troubles of the times, but by
reason, also, of a great dearth or famine that sorely distressed the brethren in
Judea: in view of which, the apostle had already urged it on the Corinthians, as
their duty, to send relief to them, speaking of it particularly in this epistle,
in the sixteenth chapter; and also in his second epistle to the same church, in
the eighth and ninth chapters. And yet, though he says so much in both these
epistles, to stir them up to the duty of giving to the poor, still he is very
careful to inform them, that though they should go ever so far in it, yea,
though they should bestow all their goods to feed the poor, and have not
charity, it would profit them nothing.
Secondly, the
apostle teaches, that not only our performances, but also our sufferings are
of no avail without charity. Men are ready to make much of what they do,
but more of what they suffer. They are ready to think it a great thing
when they put themselves out of their way, or are at great expense or suffering,
for their religion. The apostle here mentions a suffering of the most extreme
kind, suffering even to death, and that one of the most terrible forms of death,
and says that even this is nothing without charity. When a man has given away
all his goods, he has nothing else remaining that he can give, but himself. And
the apostle teaches, that when a man has given all his possessions, if he then
goes on to give his own body, and that to be utterly consumed in the flames, it
will avail nothing, if it is not done from sincere love in the heart. The time
when the apostle wrote to the Corinthians was a time when Christians were often
called, not only to give their goods, but their bodies also, for Christ’s
sake. For the Church then was generally under persecution, and multitudes were
then or soon after put to very cruel deaths for the gospel’s sake. But though
they suffered in life, or endured the most agonizing death, it would be in vain
without charity. What is meant by this charity, has already been explained in
the former lectures on these verses, in which it has been shown that charity is
the sum of all that is distinguishing in the religion of the heart.
And therefore the doctrine
that I would derive from these words is this: THAT ALL THAT MEN CAN DO,
AND ALL THAT THEY CAN SUFFER, CAN NEVER MAKE UP FOR THE WANT OF SINCERE
CHRISTIAN LOVE IN THE HEART.
I. There may be great
performance, and so there may be great sufferings, without sincere Christian
love in the heart. And,
1. There may be great performances
without it. The apostle Paul, in the third chapter of the epistle to the
Philippians, tells us what things he did before his conversion, and while he
remained a Pharisee. In the fourth verse, he says, “If any other man thinketh
that he hath whereof he might trust in the flesh, I more.” Many of the
Pharisees did great things, and abounded in religions performances. The Pharisee
mentioned in Luke 18:11, 12, boasted of the great things that he had done, both
towards God and men, and thanked God that he so exceeded other men in his
doings. And many of the heathen have been eminent for their great performances:
some for their integrity, or for their justice, and others for their great deeds
done for the public good. Many men, without any sincerity of love in their
hearts, have been exceeding magnificent in their gifts for pious and charitable
uses, and have thus gotten to themselves great fame, and had their names handed
down in history to posterity with great glory. Many have done great things from
fear of hell, hoping thereby to appease the Deity and make atonement for their
sins, and many have done great things from pride, and from a desire for
reputation and honor among men. And though these motives are not wont to
influence men to a constant and universal observance of God’s commands, and to
go on with a course of Christian performances, and with the practice of all
duties towards God and man through life, yet it is hard to say how far such
natural principles may carry men in particular duties and performances. And so,
2. There may be great sufferings
for religion, and yet no sincerity of love in the heart. Persons may undergo
great sufferings in life, just as some of the Pharisees used themselves to great
severities, and to penances and voluntary inflictions. Many have undertaken
wearisome pilgrimages and have shut themselves out from the benefits and
pleasures of the society of mankind, or have spent their lives in deserts and
solitudes, and some have suffered death, of whom we have no reason to think they
had any sincere love to God in their hearts. Multitudes among the Papists have
voluntarily gone and ventured their lives in bloody wars, in hopes of meriting
heaven by it. In the wars carried on with the Turks and Saracens, called the
Holy Wars, or Crusades, thousands went voluntarily to all the dangers of the
conflict, in the hope of thus securing the pardon of their sins and the rewards
of glory hereafter. Many thousands, yea, some millions, in this way lost their
lives, even to the depopulation, in a considerable measure, of many parts of
Europe. And the Turks were many of them enraged by this exceedingly, so as to
venture their lives, and rush, as it were, upon the very points of the swords of
their enemies, because Mahomet has promised that all that die in war, in defense
of the Mahometan faith, shall go at once to Paradise. And history tells us of
some that have yielded themselves to voluntary death, out of mere obstinacy and
sturdiness of spirit, rather than yield to the demand of others, when they
might, without dishonor, have saved their lives. Many among the heathen have
died for their country, and many as martyrs for a false faith, though not in
anywise in such numbers, nor in such a manner, as those that have died as
martyrs for the true religion. And in all these cases, many doubtless have
endured their sufferings, or met death, without having any sincere divine love
in their hearts, But,
II. Whatever men may do
or suffer, they cannot, by all their performances and sufferings, make up for
the want of sincere love in the heart. — If they lay themselves out ever
so much in the things of religion and are ever so much engaged in acts of
justice and kindness and devotion, and if their prayers and fastings are ever so
much multiplied, or if they should spend their time ever so much in the forms of
religious worship, giving days and nights to it, and denying sleep to their eyes
and slumber to their eyelids that they might be the more laborious in religious
exercises, and if the things that they should do in religion were such as to get
them a name throughout the world and make them famous to all future generations,
it would all be in vain without sincere love to God in the heart. And so if a
man should give most bounteously to religious or charitable uses, and if,
possessing the riches of a kingdom, he should give it all, and from the splendor
of an earthly prince should reduce himself to a level of beggars, and if he
should not stop there, but when he had done all this, should yield himself to
undergo the fiercest sufferings, giving up not only all his possessions, but
also giving his body to be clothed in rags, or to be mangled and burned and
tormented as much as the wit of man could conceive, all, even all this, would
not make up for the want of sincere love to God in the heart. And it is plain
that it would not, for the following reasons: —
1. It is not the external
work done, or the suffering endured, that is, in itself, worth anything in the
sight of God. — The motions and exercise of the body, or anything that may
be done by it, if considered separately from the heart — the inward part of
the man — is of no more consequence or worth in the sight of God than the
motions of anything without life. If anything be offered or given, though it be
silver, or gold, or the cattle on a thousand hills, though it be a thousand
rams, or ten thousands of rivers of oil, there is nothing of value in it, as an
external thing, in God’s sight. If God were in need of these things, they
might be of value to him in themselves considered, independently of the motives
of the heart that led to their being offered. We often stand in need of external
good things, and therefore such things, offered or given to us, may and do have
a value to us, in themselves considered. But God stands in need of nothing. He
is all-sufficient in himself. He is not fed by the sacrifices of beasts, nor
enriched by the gift of silver, or gold, or pearls — “Every beast of the
forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills. If I were hungry, I would
not tell thee, for the world is mine, and the fulness thereof” (Psa. 50:10,
12.) “All things come of thee, and of thine own have we given thee. O Lord our
God, all this store that we have prepared to build thee an house for thine holy
name, cometh of thine hand, and is all thine own” (1 Chr. 29:14, 16). And as
there is nothing profitable to God in any of our services or performances, so
there can be nothing acceptable in his sight in a mere external action without
sincere love in the heart, “for the Lord seeth not as men seeth; for man
looketh on the outward appearance, but God looketh on the heart.” The heart is
just as naked and open to him as the external actions. And therefore he sees our
actions, and all our conduct, not merely as the external motions of a machine,
but as the actions of rational, intelligent creatures, and voluntary free
agents; and therefore there can be, in his estimation, no excellence or
amiableness in anything we can do, if the heart be not right with him.
And so God takes no pleasure
in any sufferings that we may endure, in themselves considered. He is not
profited by the torments men may undergo, nor does he delight to see them
putting themselves to suffering, unless it he from some good motive, or to some
good purpose and end. We sometimes may need that our fellowmen, our friends and
neighbors, should suffer for us, and should help us to bear our burdens, and put
themselves to inconvenience for our sake. But God stands in no such need of us,
and therefore our sufferings are not acceptable to him, considered merely as
sufferings endured by us, and are of no account apart from the motive that leads
us to endure them. No matter what may be done or suffered, neither doings nor
sufferings will make up for the want of love to God in the soul. They are not
profitable to God, nor lovely for their own sake in his sight. Nor can they ever
make up for the absence of that love to God and love to men, which is the sum of
all that God requires of his moral creatures.
2. Whatever is done or
suffered, yet if the heart is withheld from God, there is nothing really given
to him. — The act of the individual, in what he does or suffers, is in
every case looked upon, not as the act of a lifeless engine or machine, but as
the act of an intelligent, voluntary, moral being. For surely a machine is not
properly capable of giving anything; and if any such machine that is without
life, being moved by springs or weights, places anything before us, it cannot
properly be said to give it to us. Harps and cymbals, and other instruments of
music, were of old made use of in praising God in the temple and elsewhere. But
these lifeless instruments could not be said to give praise to God, because they
had no thought, nor understanding, or will, or heart, to give value to their
pleasant sounds. And so, though a man has a heart, and an understanding, and a
will, yet if when he gives anything to God, he gives it without his heart, there
is no more truly given to God than is given by the instrument of music.
He that has no sincerity in
his heart, has no real respect to God in what he seems to give, or in all his
performances or sufferings, and therefore God is not his great end in what he
does or gives. What is given, is given to that which the individual makes his
great end in giving. If his end be only himself, then it is given only to
himself. and not to God. If his aim be his own honor or ease, or worldly profit,
then the gift is but an offering to these things. The gift is an offering to him
to whom the giver’s heart devotes, and for whom he designs it. It is the aim
of the heart that makes the reality of the gift. And if the sincere aim of the
heart be not to God, then there is in reality nothing given to him, no matter
what is performed or suffered. So that it would be a great absurdity to suppose
that anything that can be offered or given to God, can make up for the absence
of love in the heart to him. For without this, nothing is truly given, and the
seeming gift is but mockery of the Most High. This further appears,
3. From the fact, that
this love or charity is the sum of all that God requires of us. And it is
absurd to suppose that anything can make up for the want of that which is the
sum of all that God requires. Charity or love is something that has its
seat in the heart, and in which, as we have seen, consists all that is saving
and distinguishing in Christian character. This love it is of which our Savior
speaks as the sum of all required in the two tables of the law, and which the
apostle declares is the fulfilling of the law. How can we make up for the
defect, when, by withholding it, we do in effect withhold the sum-total of all
that God requires of us? It would be absurd to suppose that we can make up for
one thing that is required by offering another that is required — that we can
make up for one debt by paying another. But it is still more absurd to suppose
that we can make up for the whole debt without paying anything, but by
continuing still to withhold all that is required. As to external things without
the heart, God speaks of them as not being the things that he has required (Isa.
1:12), and demands that the heart be given to him, if we would have the external
offering accepted.
4. If we make a great
show of respect and love to God, in the outward actions, while there is no
sincerity in the heart, it is but hypocrisy and practical lying unto the Holy
One. — To pretend to such respect and love, when it is not felt in the
heart, is to act as if we thought we could deceive God. It is to do as Israel
did in the desert, after they had been delivered from Egypt, when they are said
to have “lied unto God with their mouth, and to have flattered him with their
tongues” (Psa. 78:36). But surely it is as absurd to suppose that we can make
up for the want of sincere respect by flattery and guile, as to suppose we can
make up for the want of truth by falsehood and lying.
5. Whatever may be done
or suffered, if there be no sincerity in the heart, it is all but an offering to
some idol. — As observed before, there is nothing, in the case supposed,
really offered to God, and therefore it will follow, that it is offered to some
other being, or object, or end, and whatever that may be, it is what the
Scriptures call an idol. In all such offerings, something is virtually
worshipped; and whatever it is, be itself, or our fellowmen, or the world, that
is allowed to usurp the place that should be given to God, and to receive
the offerings that should be made to him. And how absurd to suppose we can make
up for withholding from God that which is his due, by offering something to our
idol! It is as absurd as it is to suppose that the wife can make up for want of
love to her husband, by giving that affection which is due to him to another man
who is a stranger; or that she can make up for her want of faithfulness to him,
by the guilt of adultery.
In the application
of this subject, it becomes us to use it,
1. In the way of
self-examination. — If it be indeed so — that all we can do or suffer is
in vain, if we have not sincere love to God in the heart — then it should put
us upon searching ourselves whether or no we have this love in sincerity in our
hearts. There are many that make a profession and show of religion, and some
that do many of the outward things which it requires, and possibly they may
think that they have done and suffered much for God and his service. But the
great inquiry is, has the heart been sincere in it all, and has all been
suffered or done from a regard to the divine glory? Doubtless, if we examine
ourselves, we may see much of hypocrisy. But is there any sincerity? God
abominates the greatest things without sincerity, but he accepts of and delights
in little things when they spring from sincere love to himself. A cup of cold
water given to a disciple in sincere love, is worth more in God’s sight than
all one’s goods given to feed the poor, yea, than the wealth of a kingdom
given away, or a body offered up in the flames, without love. And God accepts of
even a little sincere love. Though there be a great deal of imperfection, yet,
if there be any true sincerity in our love, that little shall not be rejected
because there is some hypocrisy with it. And here it may be profitable to
observe, that there are these four things that belong to the nature of
sincerity, viz. truth, freedom, integrity, and purity. And,
First, truth.
— That is, that there be that truly in the heart of which there is the
appearance and show in the outward action. Where there is, indeed, true respect
to God, the love that honors him will be felt in the heart, just as extensively
as there is a show made of it in the words and actions. In this sense it is said
in the fifty-first psalm, “Behold, thou desirest truth in the inward parts.”
And in this view it is that sincerity is spoken of in the Scriptures as the
opposite of hypocrisy, and that a sincere Christian is said to be one that is
such indeed as he appears to be — one “without guile” (John 1:47). Examine
yourself, therefore, with respect to this matter. If in your outward actions,
there is an appearance or show of respect to God, inquire if it be only
external, or if it be sincerely felt in your heart. For without real love or
charity you are nothing. The
Second thing,
in the nature of sincerity, is Freedom. On this account especially the obedience
of Christians is called filial, or the obedience of children, because it is an
ingenuous, free obedience, and not legal, slavish, and forced, but that which is
performed from love and with delight. God is chosen for his own sake; and
holiness for its sake, and for God’s sake. Christ is chosen and followed
because he is loved, and religion because it is loved, and the soul rejoices in
it, finding in its duties the highest happiness and delight. Examine yourself
faithfully on this point, whether or no this spirit is yours. The
Third thing
belonging to the nature of this sincerity is Integrity. The word signifies wholeness,
intimating that where this sincerity exists, God is sought, and religion is
chosen and embraced with the whole heart, and adhered to with the whole soul.
Holiness is chosen with the whole heart. The whole of duty is embraced, and
entered upon most cordially, whether it have respect to God or to man, whether
it be easy or difficult, whether it have reference to little things or great.
There is a proportion and fullness in the character. The whole man is renewed.
The whole body and soul and spirit are sanctified. Every member is yielded to
the obedience of Christ. All the parts of the new creature are brought into
subjection to his will. The seeds of all holy dispositions are implanted in the
soul, and they will more and more bear fruit in the performance of duty and for
the glory of God. The
Fourth thing
that belongs to the nature of sincerity is Purity. The word sincere often
signifies pure. So in 1 Pet. 2:2 — “As new-born babes, desire the
sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow thereby;” i.e. pure,
unmixed, unadulterated. This appears in the opposition of virtue to sin. The one
is spoken of as defilement, and impurity, and uncleanness: the other, as that
which is free from these things. The apostle compares sin to a body of death, or
a dead body, which of all things is most polluting and defiling, while holiness
is spoken of as purity, and holy pleasures as pure pleasures, and the saints in
heaven as without spot before the throne of God. Inquire, then, whether this
purity is yours, and whether, in its possession, you find the evidence that you
sincerely love God. This subject may also
2. Convince
those who are still in an unregenerate state, of their lost condition. —
If it be indeed so, that by all you can either do or suffer, you cannot make up
for the want of a holy, sincere principle of love in your heart, then it will
follow that you are in an undone condition till you have obtained God’s
regenerating grace to renew a right spirit within you; and that, do what you
will, or undergo and suffer what you will, you cannot be delivered from your
wickedness without the converting grace of God. If you make ever so many
prayers, that will not make your case less miserable, unless God, by his mighty
power, is pleased to give you a new heart. If you take ever so much pains in
religion, and cross and deny yourself, and do or suffer ever so much, all will
not avail without this. Therefore, whatever you have done, though you can look
back upon a great many prayers offered, and much time spent in reading and
meditation, you have no reason to think that these things have made any
atonement for your sins, or rendered your case any the less deplorable, or left
you any other than a wretched, lost, miserable, guilty, and ruined creature.
Natural, unrenewed
men would he glad to have something to make up for the want of sincere love and
real grace in their hearts. Many do great things to make up for the want of it,
while others are willing to suffer great things. But, alas! how little does it
all signify! No matter what they may do or suffer, it does not change their
character. If they build their hopes upon it, they do but delude themselves, and
feed upon the east wind. If such be your case, consider how miserable you will
be while you live without hope in the only true source of hope, and how
miserable when you come to die, when the sight of the king of terrors will show
the nothingness and vanity of all your doings. How miserable, when you see
Christ coming to judgment in the clouds of heaven! Then you will be willing to
do and suffer anything, that you may be accepted by him. But doings or
sufferings will not avail. They will not atone for your sins, or give you
God’s favor, or save you from the overwhelming storms of his wrath. Rest,
then, on nothing that you have done or suffered, or that you can do or suffer,
but rest on Christ. Let your heart be filled with sincere love to him; and then,
at the last great day, he will own you as his follower and as his friend. The
subject,
3. Exhorts all earnestly to cherish sincere Christian love in their hearts. — If it be so, that this is of such great and absolutes necessity, then let it be the one great thing that you seek. Seek it with diligence and prayer, and seek it of God, and not of yourself. He only can bestow it. It is something far above the unassisted power of nature. For though there may be great performances, and great sufferings too, yet without sincere love they are all in vain. Such doings and sufferings may indeed be required of us, as the followers of Christ, and in the way of duty. But we are not to rest in them, or feel that they have any merit or worthiness in themselves. At best they are but the outward evidence and the outflowing of a right spirit in the heart. Be exhorted, then, as the great thing, to cherish sincere love, or Christian charity, in the heart. It is that which you must have; and there is nothing that will help your case without it. Without it, all will, in some respect, but tend to deepen your condemnation, and to sink you to but lower depths in the world of despair!
Charity Disposes Us Meekly To Bear The Injuries Received From Others.
THE apostle, in the previous verses, as we have seen,
sets forth how great and essential a thing charity, or a spirit of Christian
love, is, in Christianity: that it is far more necessary and excellent than any
of the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, that it far exceeds all external
performances and sufferings, and, in short, that it is the sum of all that is
distinguishing and saving in Christianity
the very life and soul of all religion, without which, though we give
all our goods to feed the poor, and our bodies to be burned, we are nothing.
And now he proceeds, as his subject naturally leads him, to show the excellent
nature of charity, by describing its several amiable and excellent fruits. In
the text, two of these fruits are mentioned: suffering long,
which has respect to the evil or injury received from others; and being
kind, which has respect to the good to be done to others. Dwelling, for the
present, on the first of these points, I would endeavor to show,
THAT CHARITY, OR A TRULY CHRISTIAN SPIRIT, WILL
DISPOSE US MEEKLY TO BEAR THE EVIL THAT IS RECEIVED FROM OTHERS, OR THE
INJURIES THAT OTHERS MAY DO TO US.
Meekness is a great part of the Christian spirit.
Christ, in that earnest and touching call and invitation of his that we have in
the eleventh chapter of Matthew, in which he invites all that labor and are
heavy-laden to come to himself for rest, particularly mentions, that he would
have them come to learn of him; for he adds, “I am meek and lowly in
heart.” And meekness, as it respects injuries received from men, is called long-suffering
in the Scriptures, and is often mentioned as an exercise, or fruit of the
Christian spirit (Gal. 5:22) — “The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace,
long-suffering;” and Eph. 4:1, 2 “I
therefore, the prisoner of the Lord, beseech you that ye walk worthy of the
vocation wherewith ye are called, with all lowliness and meekness, with
long-suffering,” etc.; and Col. 3:12, 13 — “Put on therefore, as the elect of
God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercy, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness,
long-suffering; forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, if any man
have a quarrel against any: even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye.”
In dwelling more fully on this point, I would — I.
Take notice of some of the various kinds of injuries that we may receive from
others; II. Show what is meant by meekly bearing such injuries; and, III. How
that love, which is the sum of the Christian spirit, will dispose us to do
this. And,
I. I would briefly notice some of the various kind
of injuries that we may or do receive from others. — Some injure
others in their estates by unfairness and dishonesty in their dealings, by
being fraudulent and deceitful with them, or at least by leading them to act in
the dark, and taking advantage of their ignorance; or by oppressing them,
taking advantage of their necessities; or by unfaithfulness towards them, not
fulfilling their promises and engagements, and being slack and slighting in any
business they are employed in by their neighbors, aiming at nothing but just to
meet the letter of their engagements, and not being careful to improve their
time to the utmost in accomplishing that which they are engaged to do; or by
asking unreasonable prices for what they do; or by withholding what is due,
from their neighbors, unjustly, neglecting to pay their debts, or unnecessarily
putting their neighbors to trouble and difficulty to get what is due from them.
And besides these, there are many other methods in which men injure one another
in their dealings, by an abundance of crooked and perverse ways, in which they
are far from doing to others as they would have them do to themselves, and by
which they provoke and irritate and injure one another.
Some injure others in their good name, by reproaching
or speaking evil of them behind their backs. No injury is more common, and no
iniquity more frequent or base, than this. Other ways of injury are abundant,
but the amount of injury by evil-speaking of this kind, is beyond account. Some
injure others by making or spreading false reports about them, and so cruelly
slandering them. Others, without saying that which is directly false, greatly
misrepresent things, picturing out everything respecting their neighbors in the
worst colors, exaggerating their faults, and setting them forth as far greater
than they really are, always speaking of them in an unfair and unjust manner. A
great deal of injury is done among neighbors by thus uncharitably judging one
another, and putting injurious and evil constructions on one another’s words
and actions.
Persons may greatly injure others in their thoughts,
by unjustly entertaining mean thoughts, or a low esteem of them. Some are
deeply and continually injurious to others, by the contempt they habitually
have of them in their hearts, and by their willingness to think the worst about
them. And, as the outflowing of the thoughts, a great deal is done to the
injury of others by the words; for the tongue is but too ready to be the wicked
instrument of expressing the evil thoughts and feelings of the soul, and hence,
in the Scriptures (Job 5:21), it is called a scourge, and is compared (Psa.
140:3) to the fangs of some very poisonous kinds of serpents, whose bite is
supposed to cause death.
Sometimes men injure others in their treatment and
actions towards them, and in the injurious deeds they do them. If clothed with
authority, they sometimes carry themselves very injuriously toward those over
whom their authority extends, by behaving very assumingly and magisterially and
tyrannically toward them. Sometimes those who are under authority, carry
themselves very injuriously toward those who are over them, by denying them
that respect and honor which are due to their places, and thus to themselves
while they occupy them. Some carry themselves very injuriously toward others by
the exercise of a very selfish spirit, seeming to be all for themselves, and
apparently having no regard to the good or benefit of their neighbor, but all
their contrivance is only to better their own interests. Some carry themselves
injuriously in the manifestation of a very haughty and proud spirit, as though
they thought they were more excellent than all others, and that nobody was at
all to be regarded except themselves alone. This appears in their air and talk
and actions, and their greatly assuming behavior in general, all of which are
such, that those about them feel, and justly feel, that they are injured by
them. Some carry themselves very injuriously by the exercise of a very willful
spirit, being so desperately set on having their own way, that they will, if
possible, bend everything to their own will, and never will alter their career,
nor yield to the wishes of others. They shut their eyes against the light or
motives others may offer, and have no regard to anyone’s inclination but their
own, being always perverse and willful in having their own way. Some carry
themselves injuriously in the course they take in public affairs, acting not so
much from a regard for the public good, as from the spirit of opposition to
some party, or to some particular person, so that the party or person opposed
is injured, and oftentimes is greatly provoked and exasperated. Some injure
others by the malicious and wicked spirit they cherish against them, whether
with or without cause. It is not an uncommon thing for neighbors to dislike and
even hate one another; not cherishing anything like love to each other in their
hearts, but whether they acknowledge it or not, in reality hating one another,
having no delight in each other’s honor and prosperity, but, on the contrary,
being pleased when they are cast down and in adversity, foolishly and wickedly
thinking, perhaps, that another’s fall is their own elevation, which it never
is. Some injure others by the spirit of envy they show toward them, cherishing
ill-will toward them for no other reason than for the honor and prosperity they
enjoy.
Many injure others from a spirit of revenge,
deliberately returning evil for evil, for real or imaginary injuries received
from them. Some, as long as they live, will keep up a grudge in their hearts
against their neighbor, and whenever an opportunity offers, will act it out in
injury to him in the spirit of malice. And in innumerable other particular ways
which might be mentioned, do men injure one another; though these may suffice
for our present purpose. But,
II. I would go on to show what is meant by meekly
bearing such injuries, or how they ought meekly to be borne. — And here I
would show, first, the nature of the duty enjoined; and then why it is called
long-suffering, or suffering long. And,
1. I would show the nature of the duty of meekly
bearing the injuries we suffer from others. And,
First, it
implies that injuries offered should be borne without doing anything to
revenge them. — There are many ways in which men do that which is
revengeful: not merely by actually bringing some immediate suffering on the one
that may have injured them, but by anything, either in speech or behavior,
which shows a bitterness of spirit against him for what he has done. Thus, if
after we are offended or injured, we speak reproachfully to our neighbor, or of
him to others, with a design to lower or injure him, and that we may gratify
the bitter spirit we feel in our hearts for the injury that neighbor has done
us, this is revenge. He, therefore, that exercises a Christian long-suffering
toward his neighbor, will bear the injuries received from him without revenging
or retaliating, either by injurious deeds or bitter words. He will bear it
without doing anything against his neighbor that shall manifest the spirit of
resentment, without speaking to him, or of him, with revengeful words, and
without allowing a revengeful spirit in his heart, or manifesting it in his
behavior. He will receive all with a calm, undisturbed countenance, and with a
soul full of meekness, quietness, and goodness. This he will manifest in all
his behavior to the one that has injured him, whether to his face or behind his
back. Hence it is, that this virtue is recommended in the Scriptures under the
name of gentleness, or as always connected with it, as may be seen in Jam.
3:17, and Gal. 5:22. In him that exercises the Christian spirit as he ought,
there will not be a passionate, rash, or hasty expression, or a bitter,
exasperated countenance, or an air of violence in the talk or behavior. But, on
the contrary, the countenance and words and demeanor will all manifest the
savor of peaceableness and calmness and gentleness. He may perhaps reprove his
neighbor. This may clearly be his duty. But if he does, it will be without
impoliteness, and without that severity that can tend only to exasperate.
Though it may be with strength of reason and argument, and with plain and
decided expostulation, it will still be without angry reflections or
contemptuous language. He may show a disapprobation of what has been done, but
it will be not with an appearance of high resentment, but as reproving the
offender for a sin against God, rather than as for the offense against himself:
as lamenting his calamity, more than resenting his injury, as seeking his good,
not his hurt, and as one that more desires to deliver the offender out of the
error into which he has fallen, than to be even with him for the injury done to
himself. The duty enjoined also implies,
Secondly, that
injuries be borne with the continuance of love in the heart, and without
those inward emotions and passions that tend to interrupt and destroy it. —
Injuries should be borne, where we are called to suffer them, not only without
manifesting an evil and revengeful spirit in our words and actions, but also
without such a spirit in the heart. We should not only control our passions
when we are injured, and refrain from giving vent to outward revenge, but the
injury should be borne without the spirit of revenge in the heart. Not only a
smooth external behavior should be continued, but also a sincere love with it.
We should not cease to love our neighbor because he has injured us. We may
pity, but not hate him for it. The duty enjoined also implies,
Thirdly, that
injuries be borne without our losing the quietness and repose of our
own minds and hearts. They should
not only be borne without a rough behavior, but with a continuance of inward
calmness and repose of spirit. When the injuries we suffer are allowed to
disturb our calmness of mind, and put us into an excitement and tumult, then we
cease to bear them in the true spirit of long-suffering. If the injury is
permitted to discompose and disquiet us, and to break up our inward rest, we
cannot enjoy ourselves, and are not in a state to engage properly in our
various duties, and especially we are not in a state for religious duties — for
prayer and meditation. And such a state of mind is the contrary of the spirit
of long-suffering and meekly bearing of injuries that is spoken of in the text.
Christians ought still to keep the calmness and serenity of their minds
undisturbed, whatever injuries they may suffer. Their souls should be serene,
and not like the unstable surface of the water, disturbed by every wind that
blows. No matter what evils they may suffer, or what injuries may be inflicted
on them, they should still act on the principle of the words of the Savior to
his disciples (Luke 21:19) — “In your patience possess ye your souls.” The duty
we are speaking of also implies, once more
Fourthly, that
in many cases, when we are injured, we should be willing to suffer much in
our interests and feelings for the sake of peace, rather than do what we have
opportunity, and perhaps the right, to do in defending ourselves. — When
we suffer injuries from others, the case is often such that a Christian
spirit, if we did but exercise it as we ought, would dispose us to forbear
taking the advantage we may have to vindicate and right ourselves. For by doing
otherwise, we may be the means of bringing very great calamity on him that has
injured us, and tenderness toward him may and ought to dispose us to a great
deal of forbearance, and to suffer somewhat ourselves, rather than bring so
much suffering on him. And besides, such a course would probably lead to a
violation of peace, and to an established hostility, whereas in this way there
may be hope of gaining our neighbor, and from an enemy making him a friend.
These things are manifest from what the apostle says to the Corinthians
concerning going to law one with another — “Now therefore there is utterly a
fault among you, because ye go to law one with another. Why do ye not rather
take wrong? why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” (1 Cor.
6:7) Not that all endeavors in men to defend and right themselves, when they
are injured by others, are censurable, or that they should suffer all the
injuries that their enemies please to bring upon them, rather than improve an
opportunity they have to defend and vindicate themselves, even though it be to
the damage of him that injures them. But in many, and probably in most cases,
men ought to suffer long first, in the spirit of the long-suffering charity of
the text. And the case may often be such, that they may be called to suffer
considerably, as charity and prudence shall direct, for the sake of peace, and
from a sincere Christian love to the one that injures them, rather than deliver
themselves in the way they may have opportunity for. Having thus shown what is
implied in this virtue, I would now show, briefly,
2. Why it is called long-suffering, or suffering
long. — And it seems to be so called, especially on two accounts: —
First, because
we ought meekly to bear not only a small injury, but also a good deal of injurious
treatment from others. We should persevere and continue in a quiet frame,
without ceasing still to love our neighbor, not only when he injures us a
little, but when he injures us much, and the injuries he does us are great. And
we should not only thus bear a few injuries, but a great many, and though our
neighbor continues his injurious treatment to us for a long time. When it is
said that charity suffers long, we cannot infer from this that we are to bear
injuries meekly for a season, and that after that season we may cease thus to
bear them. The meaning is not, that we must indeed bear injuries for a long
time, but may cease to bear them at last. But it is, that we should meekly
continue to bear them though they are long continued, even to the end. The
spirit of long-suffering should never cease. And it is called long-suffering,
Secondly, because
in some cases we should be willing to suffer a great while in our interests,
before we improve opportunities of righting ourselves. — Though we
may defend ourselves at last, when we are driven, as it were, by necessity to
it, yet we are not to do it out of revenge, or to injure him that has injured
us, but only for needful self-defense. Even this, in many cases, is to be given
up for peace, and out of a Christian spirit toward him that has injured us, and
lest we should do injury to him. Having thus shown in what ways we are often
injured by others, and what is implied in meekly bearing the injuries thus
inflicted, I come now to show,
III. How that love or charity, which is the sum of
the Christian spirit, till dispose us meekly to bear such injuries. — And
this may be shown both in reference to love to God and love to our
neighbors. And,
1. Love to God and the Lord Jesus Christ has a
tendency to dispose us to this. For,
First, love
to God disposes us to imitate him, and therefore disposes us to such
long-suffering as he manifests. Long-suffering is often spoken of as one of the
attributes of God. In Exo. 34:6, it is said, “And the Lord passed by before him,
and proclaimed, the Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, long-suffering,”
etc. And in Rom. 2:4, the apostle asks, “Despisest thou the riches of his
goodness and forbearance and long-suffering?” The long-suffering of God is very
wonderfully manifest in his bearing innumerable injuries from men, and injuries
that are very great and long-continued. If we consider the wickedness that
there is in the world, and then consider how God continues the world in
existence, and does not destroy it, but showers upon it innumerable mercies,
the bounties of his daily providence and grace, causing his sun to rise on the
evil and on the good, and sending rain alike on the just and on the unjust, and
offering his spiritual blessings ceaselessly and to all, we shall perceive how
abundant is his long-suffering toward us. And if we consider his long-suffering
to some of the great and populous cities of the world, and think how constantly
the gifts of his goodness are bestowed on and consumed by them, and then
consider how great the wickedness of these very cities is, it will show us how
amazingly great is his long-suffering. And the same long-suffering has been
manifest to very many particular persons, in all ages of the world. He is
long-suffering to the sinners that he spares, and to whom he offers his mercy,
even while they are rebelling against him. And he is long-suffering toward his
own elect people, many of whom long lived in sin, and despised alike his
goodness and his wrath: and yet he bore long with them, even to the end, till
they were brought to repentance, and made, through his grace, vessels of mercy
and glory. And this mercy he showed to them even while they were enemies and
rebels, as the apostle tells us was the case with himself — “And I thank Christ
Jesus our Lord, who hath enabled me, for that he counted me faithful, putting
me into the ministry; who was before a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and
injurious: but I obtained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief. And
the grace of our Lord was exceeding abundant with faith and love which is in
Christ Jesus. This is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners; of whom I am chief. Howbeit
for this cause I obtained mercy, that in me first Jesus Christ might show forth
all long-suffering, for a pattern to them which should hereafter believe on him
to life everlasting” (1 Tim. 1:12-16). Now, it is the nature of love, at least
in reference to a superior, that it always inclines and disposes to imitation
of him. A child’s love to his father disposes him to imitate his father, and
especially does the love of God’s children dispose them to imitate their
heavenly Father. And as he is long-suffering, so they should be. And,
Secondly, love
to God will dispose us thus to express our gratitude for his
long-suffering exercised toward us. Love not only disposes to imitate, but it
works by gratitude. And they that love God will be thankful to him for the
abundant long-suffering that he has exercised toward them in particular. They
that love God as they ought, will have such a sense of his wonderful
long-suffering toward them under the many injuries they have offered to him,
that it will seem to them but a small thing to bear with the injuries that have
been offered to them by their fellowmen. All the injuries they have ever
received from others, in comparison with those they have offered to God, will
appear less than a few pence in comparison with ten thousand talents. And as
they thankfully accept of and admire God’s long-suffering toward themselves, so
they cannot but testify their approbation of it, and their gratitude for it, by
manifesting, so far as they are able, the same long-suffering to others. For if
they should refuse to exercise long-suffering toward those that have injured
them, they would practically disapprove of God’s long-suffering toward
themselves. For what we truly approve of and delight in, we shall not
practically reject. And then gratitude for God’s long-suffering will also
dispose us to obedience to and in this particular, when he commands us to be
long-suffering toward others. And so, again,
Thirdly, love
to God tends to humility, which is one main root of a meek and
long-suffering spirit. Love to God, as it exalts him, tends to low thoughts and
estimates of ourselves, and leads to a deep sense of our unworthiness and our
desert of ill, because he that loves God is sensible of the hatefulness and
vileness of sin committed against the Being that he loves. And discerning an
abundance of this in himself, he abhors himself in his own eyes, as
unworthy of any good, and deserving of all evil. Humility is always found
connected with long-suffering, as says the apostle (Eph. 4:2) — “With all
lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love.” A
humble spirit disinclines us to indulge resentment of injuries, for he that is
little and unworthy in his own eyes, will not think so much of an injury
offered to him as he that has high thoughts of himself. For it is deemed a
greater and higher enormity to offend one that is great and high, than one that
is mean and vile. It is pride or self-conceit that is very much the foundation
of a high and bitter resentment, and of an unforgiving and revengeful spirit.
Again,
Fourthly, love
to God disposes men to have regard to the hand of God in the injuries they
suffer, and not only to the hand of man, and meekly to submit to his will
therein. Love to God disposes men to see his hand in everything: to own him as
the governor of the world, and the director of providence, and to acknowledge
his disposal in everything that takes place. And the fact that the hand of God
is a great deal more concerned in all that happens to us than the treatment of
men is, should lead us, in a great measure, not to think of things as from men,
but to have respect to them chiefly as from God — as ordered by his love and
wisdom, even when their immediate source may be the malice or heedlessness of a
fellowman. And if we indeed consider and feel that they are from the hand of
God, then we shall be disposed meekly to receive and quietly to submit to them,
and to own that the greatest injuries received from men are justly and even
kindly ordered of God, and so be far from any ruffle or tumult of mind on
account of them. It was with this view that David so meekly and quietly bore
the curses of Shimei, when he came forth, and cursed and cast stones at him (2
Sam. 16:5, 10), saying that the Lord had bid him do it, and therefore
forbidding his followers to avenge it. And once more,
Fifthly, love
to God disposes us meekly to bear injuries from others, because it sets us
very much above the injuries of men. And it does so in two respects. In
the first place, it sets above the reach of injuries from others, because
nothing can ever really hurt those that are the true friends of God. Their life
is hid with Christ in God, and he, as their protector and friend, will carry
them on high as on the wings of eagles. All things shall work together for
their good (Rom. 8:28), and none shall be permitted really to harm them, while
they are followers of that which is good (1 Pet. 3:13). And then, in the next
place, as love to God prevails, it tends to set persons above human injuries,
in this sense, that the more they love God, the more they will place all their
happiness in him. They will look to God as their all, and seek their happiness
and portion in his favor, and that not in the allotments of his providence
alone. The more they love God, the less they set their hearts on their worldly
interests, which are all that their enemies can touch. Men can injure God’s
people only with respect to worldly good. But the more a man loves God, the
less is his heart set on the things of the world, and the less he feels the
injuries that his enemies may inflict, because they cannot reach beyond these
things. And so it often is the case, that the friends of God hardly think the
injuries they receive from men are worthy of the name of injuries, and the calm
and quietness of their minds are scarcely disturbed by them. And as long as
they have the favor and friendship of God, they are not much concerned about
the evil work and injuries of men. Love to God, and a sense of his favor,
dispose them to say of the injuries of men, when they would take from them
their worldly enjoyments, as Mephibosheth did of Ziba’s taking the land (2
Sam.19:30), “Yea, let him take all, forasmuch as my lord the king is come again
in peace unto his own house.” And as love to God will, in these several
respects, dispose us to long-suffering under injuries from others, so,
3. Love to our neighbor will dispose us to the
same. — In this sense, charity suffers long — long-suffering and
forbearance are always the fruit of love. As the apostle intimates (Eph. 4:1,
2), it is a part of our walking worthily of the Christian vocation, that we
walk “with all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one
another in love.” Love will bear with a multitude of faults and offenses, and
will incline us (Pro. 10:12) to cover all sins. So we see by abundant
observation and experience. Those that we have a great and strong affection
for, we always bear a great deal more from, than from those that we dislike, or
to whom we are indifferent. A parent will bear many things in his own child
that he would greatly reprobate in the child of another, and a friend tolerates
many things in his friend that he would not in a stranger. But there is no need
to multiply words or reasons on this branch of the subject, for it is
exceedingly plain to all. All know that love is of such a nature, that it is
directly contrary both to resentment and revenge, for these imply ill-will,
which is the very reverse of love, and cannot exist with it. Without dwelling,
then, on this point, I pass, in conclusion, to make some brief improvement of
the subject. And,
1. It exhorts us all to the duty of meekly bearing
the injuries that may be received from others. — Let what has been said be
improved by us to suppress all wrath, revenge, and bitterness of spirit, toward
those that have injured, or that may at any time injure us: whether they injure
us in our estates or good names, or whether they abuse us with their tongues or
with their hands, and whether those that injure us are our superiors,
inferiors, or equals. Let us not say in our heart, I will do to him as he hath
done to me. Let us not endeavor, as is sometimes said, “to be even with him,”
by some kind of retaliation, or so much as suffer any hatred or bitterness or
vindictiveness of spirit, to rise in our hearts. Let us endeavor, under all
injuries, to preserve the calmness and quiet of our spirits, and be ready
rather to suffer considerably in our just rights, than do anything that may
occasion our stirring up, and living in, strife and contention. To this end I
would offer for consideration the following motives: —
First, consider
the example that Christ has set us. — He was of a meek and quiet spirit,
and of a most long-suffering behavior. In 2 Cor. 10:1, we are told by the
apostle of the meekness and gentleness of Christ. He meekly bore innumerable
and very great injuries from men. He was very much the object of bitter
contempt and reproach, and slighted and despised as of but little account.
Though he was the Lord of glory, yet he was set at nought, and rejected and
disesteemed of men. He was the object of the spite and malice and bitter
revilings of the very ones he came to save. He endured the contradiction of
sinners against himself. He was called a glutton and a drunkard; and though
holy, harmless, undefiled, and separate from sinners, yet he was charged with
being a friend of publicans and sinners. He was called a deceiver of the
people, and oftentimes (as in John 10:20; John 7:20) he was said to be mad, and
possessed with the devil. Sometimes they reproached him (John 8:48) with being
a Samaritan, and having a devil: the former being esteemed by the Jesus as the
highest reproach, and the latter as implying the most diabolical wickedness. He
was sometimes charged (John 10:33) with being a wicked blasphemer, and one that
deserved death on that account. Sometimes they charged him with working
miracles by the power and aid of Beelzebub the prince of devils, and even
called him (Mat. 10:25) a devil himself. And such was their spite against him,
that they had agreed (John 9:22) to excommunicate or cast out of the synagogue
anyone that should say that he was the Christ. They hated him with a mortal
hatred, and wished he was dead, and from time to time endeavored to murder him,
yea, were almost always endeavoring to imbrue their hands in his blood. His
very life was an annoyance to them, and they hated him so (Psa. 41:5), that
they could not bear that he should live. We very often read (as in John 5:16)
of their seeking to kill him. And what pains did many of them take to watch him
in his words, that they might have something of which to accuse him, and thus
be able, with the show of reason, to put him to death! And many times they
combined together to take his life in this manner. They often actually took up
stones to stone him, and once led him to the brow of a hill, that they might
cast him down, and thus dash him to pieces. And yet Christ meekly bore all these
injuries without resentment or one word of reproach, and with a heavenly
quietness of spirit passed through them all. And at last, when he was most
ignominiously dealt with of all, when his professed friend betrayed, and his
enemies seized him, and led him away to scourging and the death of the cross,
he went as a lamb to the slaughter, opening not his mouth. Not one word of
bitterness escaped him. There was no interruption of the calmness of his mind
under his heavy distress and sufferings, nor was there the least desire for
revenge. But, on the contrary, he prayed for his murderers, that they might be
forgiven, even when they were about nailing him to the cross, and not only
prayed for them, but pleaded in their behalf with his Father, that they knew not
what they did. The sufferings of his life, and the agonies of his death, did
not interrupt his long-suffering toward those that injured him.
Second, if
we are not disposed meekly to bear injuries, we are not fitted to live in
the world, for in it we must expect to meet with many injuries from men. We
do not dwell in a world of purity and innocence and love, but in one that is
fallen and corrupt, and miserable and wicked, and that is very much under the
reign and dominion of sin. The principle of Divine love that was once in the
heart of man is extinguished, and now reigns in but few, and in them in a very
imperfect degree. And those principles that tend to malice and injuriousness
are the principles that the generality of the world are under the power of. This
world is a place where the devil, who is called the god of this world, has
influence and dominion, and where multitudes are possessed of his spirit. All
men, as the apostle says (2 Thess. 3:2), have not faith. Indeed, but few have
that spirit of faith in the heart which leads to the life being governed by the
rules of justice and kindness toward others. The aspect of the world is too
much that of which our Savior spoke, when, in sending out his disciples, he
said (Mat. 10:16), “Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves.”
And therefore those that have not a spirit, with meekness, and calmness, and
long-suffering, and composedness of soul, to bear injuries in such a world, are
miserable indeed, and are like to be wretched at every step of their way
through life. If every injury we must meet, and every reproach, and malicious
and unjust deed, is to put our minds and hearts into a ruffle and tumult, and
disturb the calm and peace in which we may enjoy ourselves, then we can have no
possession or enjoyment of spirit, but shall be kept in a perpetual turmoil and
tumult, like the bark that is driven to and fro continually on the stormy
ocean. Men that have their spirits heated and enraged, and rising in bitter
resentment when they are injured, act as if they thought some strange thing had
happened to them. Whereas they are very foolish in so thinking, for it is no
strange thing at all, but only what was to be expected in a world like this.
They, therefore, do not act wisely, that allow their spirits to be ruffled by
the injuries they suffer, for a wise man doth but expect more or less injury in
the world, and is prepared for it, and, in meekness of spirit, is prepared to
endure it.
Third, in
this way we shall be most above injuries. He that has established such a
spirit and disposition of mind that the injuries received from others do not
exasperate and provoke him, or disturb the calmness of his mind, lives, as it
were, above injuries, and out of their reach. He conquers them, and rides over
and above them, as in triumph, exalted above their power. He that has so much
of the exercise of a Christian spirit, as to be able meekly to bear all
injuries done him, dwells on high, where no enemy can reach him. History tells
us, that when the Persians besieged Babylon, the walls of the city were so
exceeding high, that the inhabitants used to stand on the top of them, and
laugh at their enemies. So one whose soul is fortified with a spirit of
Christian meekness, and a disposition calmly to bear all injuries, may laugh at
the enemy that would injure him. If any that have an ill spirit against us, and
are therefore disposed to do us an injury by reproaching us or otherwise, see
that by so doing they can disturb and vex us, they are gratified thereby. But
if they see that by all they can do they cannot interrupt the calm of our
minds, nor break up our serenity of soul, then they are frustrated in their
aim, and the shafts with which they would wound us fall back without doing the
execution they intended. While, on the other hand, just in proportion as we
allow our minds to be disturbed and embarrassed by the injuries offered by an
adversary, just in the same proportion do we fall under his power.
Fourth, the
spirit of Christian long-suffering, and of meekness in bearing injuries, is
a mark of true greatness of soul. It shows a true and noble nature, and
real greatness of spirit, thus to maintain the calmness of the mind in the
midst of injuries and evils. It is an evidence of excellence of temper, and of
inward fortitude and strength. “He that is slow to anger,” says Solomon (Pro.
16:32), “is better than the mighty: and he that ruleth his spirit than he that
taketh a city;” that is, he shows a more noble and excellent nature, and more
true greatness of spirit, than the greatest conquerors of the earth. It is from
littleness of mind that the soul is easily disturbed and put out of repose by
the reproaches and ill-treatment of men: just as little streams of water are
much disturbed by the small unevennesses and obstacles they meet with in their
course, and make a great deal of noise as they pass over them, whereas great
and mighty streams pass over the same obstacles calmly and quietly, without a
ripple on the surface to show they are disturbed. He that possesses his soul
after such a manner that, when others harm and injure him, he can,
notwithstanding, remain in calmness and hearty goodwill toward them, pitying
and forgiving them from the heart, manifests therein a godlike greatness of
spirit. Such a meek and quiet and long-suffering spirit shows a true greatness
of soul, in that it shows great and true wisdom, as says the apostle James
(Jam. 3:13) — “Who is a wise man and endued with knowledge among you? let him
show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom.” And the
wise Solomon, who well knew what belonged to wisdom, often speaks of the wisdom
of such a spirit: declaring (Pro. 13:10) that “only by pride cometh contention;
but with the well-advised is wisdom;” and again (Pro. 29:8), that “wise men turn
away wrath;” and still again (Pro. 19:11), that “the discretion of a man
deferreth his anger.” On the contrary, those that are apt highly to resent
injuries, and to be greatly angered and vexed by them, are spoken of in the
Scriptures as of a little and foolish spirit. “He that is slow to wrath,” says
Solomon (Pro. 14:29), “is of great understanding; but he that is hasty of
spirit exalteth folly;” and again (Ecc. 7:8, 9), “The patient in spirit is
better than the proud in spirit. Be not hasty in thy spirit to be angry; for
anger resteth in the bosom of fools;” and still again (Pro. 14:16-18), “The
fool rageth and is confident. He that is soon angry dealeth foolishly, and a
man of wicked devices is hated. The simple inherit folly.” And, on the other
hand, a meek spirit is expressly spoken of in the Scripture as an honorable
spirit; as in Pro. 20:3 — “It is an honour for a man to cease from strife.”
Fifth, the
spirit of Christian long-suffering and meekness is commended to us by the
example of the saints. The example of Christ alone might be, and is
sufficient; since it is the example of him who is our head, and Lord and
master, whose followers we profess to be, and whose example we believe to be
perfect. And yet some may be ready to say, with regard to the example of
Christ, that he was sinless, and had no corruption in his heart, and that it
cannot be expected of us that we should do in all things as he did. Now, though
this is no reasonable objection, yet the example of saints, who were men of
like passions with ourselves, is not without its special use, and may in some
respects have a peculiar influence. Many of the saints have set bright examples
of this long-suffering that has been recommended. With what meekness, for
instance, did David bear the injurious treatment that he received from Saul,
when he was hunted by him as a partridge on the mountains, and pursued with the
most unreasonable envy and malice, and with murderous designs, though he had
ever behaved himself dutifully toward him. And when he had the opportunity put
into his hands of cutting him off, and at once delivering himself from his
power, and others around him were ready to think it very lawful and commendable
to do so, yet as Saul was the Lord’s anointed, he chose rather to commit himself
and all his interests to God, and venture his life in his hands, and suffer his
enemy still to live. And when, after this, he saw that his forbearance and
goodness did not overcome Saul, but that he still pursued him, and when again
he had the opportunity of destroying him, he chose rather to go out as a
wanderer and an outcast, than to injure the one that would have destroyed him.
Another instance is that of Stephen, of whom we are
told (Acts 7:59, 60), that, when his persecutors were venting their rage upon
him by stoning him to death, “he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice,
Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.” This prayer is mentioned as that which
he made with his expiring breath, and as the last words that he uttered after
praying the Lord Jesus to receive his spirit; and immediately after making this
prayer for his persecutors, we are told that he fell asleep, thus forgiving
them and commending them to God’s blessing as the last act of his life on
earth. Another example is that of the apostle Paul, who was the subject of
numberless injuries from wicked and unreasonable men. Of these injuries, and
his manner of behavior under them, he gives us some account in 1 Cor. 4:11-13 —
“Even unto this present hour we both hunger, and thirst, and are naked, and are
buffeted, and have no certain dwelling-place; and labour, working with our own
hands: being reviled, we bless; being persecuted, we suffer it; being defamed,
we entreat: we are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of
all things unto this day.” Thus he manifested a meek and long-suffering spirit
under all the injuries that were heaped upon him. And not only do we have these
records respecting inspired men; but we have accounts in uninspired and mere
human histories, of the remarkable heroism and long-suffering of martyrs and
other Christians, under the most unreasonable and wicked treatment and injuries
received from men: all of which should lead us to the same meek and
long-suffering spirit.
Sixth, this
is the way to be rewarded with the exercise of the Divine long-suffering
toward us. We are often informed in the Scriptures, that men are to be
dealt with by God hereafter, according to their way of dealing with others.
Thus we are told (Psa. 18:25, 26) that “with the merciful God will show himself
merciful, and with the upright man, upright; that with the pure he will show
himself pure, and with the froward he will show himself froward.” And again
(Mat. 7:2), “With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what
measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again;” and still again (Mat.
6:14, 15), “For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father will
also forgive you: but if ye forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your
Father forgive your trespasses.” By trespasses here, is meant the same
as injuries done to us, so that if we do not bear with men’s injuries against
us, neither will our heavenly Father bear with our injuries against him. If we
do not exercise long-suffering toward men, we cannot expect that God will
exercise long-suffering toward us. But let us consider how greatly we stand in
need of God’s long-suffering with regard to our injuries toward him. How often
and how greatly are we injuriously behaving ourselves toward God, and how ill
is our treatment of him every day! And if God did not bear with us, and
exercise wonderful long-suffering toward us, how miserable should we be, and
what would become of us! Let this consideration, therefore, influence all of us
to seek such an excellent spirit as that which has been spoken of; and to
disallow and suppress anything of the contrary spirit or practice. It would
have a most happy influence on us as individuals, and on our families, and so
on all our public associations and affairs, if such a spirit as this prevailed.
It would prevent contention and strife, and diffuse gentleness and kindness,
and harmony and love. It would do away with bitterness and confusion, and every
evil work. Our affairs would all be carried on, both in public and private, without
fierceness, or edge, or bitterness of spirit; without harsh and opprobrious
expressions to others, and without any of the malignant backbiting and
contemptuous speech, that so often are heard among men, and which at the same
time do great injury in society, and are making fearful work for the judgment.
But some, in their hearts, may be ready to object
against such a meek and quiet bearing of injuries as has been spoken of, and
some of these objections it may be profitable briefly to mention and answer: —
Objection 1.
Some may he ready to say, that the injuries they receive from men are
intolerable; that the one who has injured them has been so unreasonable in
what he has said or done, and it is so unjust and injurious and unjustifiable,
and the like, that it is more than flesh and blood can bear: that they are
treated with so much injustice that it is enough to provoke a stone, or that
they are treated with such contempt, that they are actually trampled on, and
they cannot but resent it. But in answer to this objection, I would ask a few
questions. And,
First, do
you think the injuries you have received from your fellowman are more than you
have offered to God? Has your enemy been more base, more unreasonable, more
ungrateful, than you have to the High and Holy One? Have his offenses been more
heinous or aggravated, or more in number, than yours have been against your
Creator, Benefactor, and Redeemer? Have they been more provoking and
exasperating than your sinful conduct has been to him who is the author of all
our mercies, and to whom you are under the highest obligations?
Second, do
you not hope that as God hitherto has, so he will still bear with you in all
this, and that notwithstanding all, he will exercise toward you his infinite
love and favor? Do you not hope that God will have mercy upon you, and that
Christ will embrace you in his dying love, though you have been such an
injurious enemy, and that, through his grace, he will blot out your
transgressions and all your offenses against him, and make you eternally his
child, and an heir of his kingdom?
Third, when
you think of such long-suffering on God’s part, do you not approve of it, and
think well of it, and that it is not only worthy and excellent, but exceeding
glorious? And do you not approve of it, that Christ should have died for you,
and that God, through him, should offer you pardon and salvation? Or do you
disapprove of this? And would you have liked God better, if he had not borne
with you, but had long since cut you off in his wrath?
Fourth, if
such a course be excellent and worthy to be approved of in God, why is it not
so in yourself? Why should you not imitate it? Is God too kind in forgiving
injuries? Is it less heinous to offend the Lord of heaven and earth, than for a
man to offend you? Is it well for you to be forgiven, and that you should pray
to God for pardon, and yet that you should not extend it to your fellowmen that
have injured you?
Fifth, would
you be willing, for all the future, that God should no longer bear with the
injuries you may offer him, and the offenses you commit against him? Are you
willing to go and ask God to deal with yourself for the future, as in holding
this objection, you think of dealing with your fellowmen?
Sixth, did
Christ turn again upon those who injured and insulted and trod on him, when he
was here below, and was he not injured for more grievously than ever you have
been? And have not you more truly trodden under foot the Son of God, than you
were ever trodden on by others? And is it a more provoking thing for men to
tread on and injure you, than for you to tread on and injure Christ? These
questions may sufficiently answer your objection.
Objection 2.
But you may still further say, that those who have injured you, persist in
it, and do not at all repent, but go on doing it still. But what
opportunity could there be for long-suffering, if injury were not persisted in
long? If injuries are continued, it may be for the very purpose, in providence,
of trying whether you will exercise long-suffering and meekness, and that
forbearance that has been spoken of. And did not God bear with you, when you
persisted in offending him? When you have been obstinate, and self-willed, and
persevering in your injuries against him, has he ceased to exercise his
long-suffering toward you?
Objection 3. But you may object again, that your enemies will be encouraged to go on with their injuries, excusing yourself by saying, that if you bear injury, you will only be injured the more. But you do not know this, for you have not an insight into the future, nor into the hearts of men. And, beside, God will undertake for you, if you obey his commands, and he is more able to put a stop to the wrath of man than you are. He has said (Rom. 12:19), “Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord.” He interposed wonderfully for David, as he has for very many of his saints; and if you do but obey him, he will take part with you against all that rise up against you. And in the observation and experience of men, it is generally found that a meek and long-suffering spirit puts an end to injuries, while a revengeful spirit does but provoke them. Cherish, then, the spirit of long-suffering, meekness, and forbearance, and you shall possess your soul in patience and happiness, and none shall be permitted to harm you more than God in wisdom and kindness may permit.
Charity Disposes Us To Do Good.
IN the last lecture from these words, it was shown that charity or Christian love is long-suffering, or that it disposes us meekly to bear the injuries received from others. And now it is proposed to show that it is kind, or, in other words,
THAT CHARITY, OR A TRULY CHRISTIAN SPIRIT, WOULD DISPOSE US FREELY TO DO GOOD TO OTHERS
In dwelling on this point, I would — I. Briefly open
the nature of the duty of doing good to others; and, II. Show that a Christian
spirit will dispose us to it.
I. I would briefly open the nature of the
duty of doing good to others. — And here, three things are to be
considered, viz. the act — doing good, the objects, or those to
whom we should do good; and the manner in which it should be done —
freely. And,
1. The act, which is the matter of the duty, which
is, doing good to others. — There are many ways in which persons may do
good to others, and in which they are obliged so to do, as they have
opportunity. And,
First, persons
may do good to the souls of others, which is the most excellent way of
doing good. Men may be, and oftentimes are, the instruments of spiritual and
eternal good to others. Wherein any are so, they are the instruments of greater
good to them than if they had given them the riches of the universe. And we may
do good to the souls of others, by taking pains to instruct the ignorant and to
lead them to the knowledge of the great things of religion, and by counseling
and warning others, and stirring them up to their duty, and to a seasonable and
thorough care for their souls’ welfare, and so again, by Christian reproof of
those that may be out of the way of duty, and by setting them good examples,
which is a thing the most needful of all, and commonly the most effectual of
all for the promotion of the good of their souls. Such an example must
accompany the other means of doing good to the souls of men, such as instructing,
counseling, warning, and reproving, and is needful to give force to such means,
and to make them take effect. It is more likely to render them effectual than
anything else whatsoever, and without it, they will be likely to be in vain.
Men may do good to the souls of vicious persons by
being the means of reclaiming them from their vicious courses, or to the souls
of neglecters of the sanctuary by persuading them to go to the house of God, or
to the souls of secure and careless sinners by putting them in mind of their
misery and danger, and so may be the instruments of awakening them, and the
means of their conversion, and of bringing them home to Christ. Thus they may
be of the number of those of whom we read (Dan. 12:3), “that turn many to righteousness,”
and who “shall shine as the stars for ever and ever.” Saints, too, may be the
instruments of comforting and establishing one another, and of strengthening
one another in faith and obedience; of quickening, and animating, and edifying
one another; of raising one another out of dull and dead frames, and helping
one another out of temptations, and onward in the divine life; of directing one
another in doubtful and difficult cases; of encouraging one another under
darkness or trial; and, generally, of promoting each other’s spiritual joy and
strength, and thus being mutually fellow helpers on their way to glory.
Second, persons
may do good to others in outward things, and for this world. They may
help others in their external difficulties and calamities, for there are
innumerable kinds of temporal calamities to which mankind are liable, and in
which they stand much in need of the help of their neighbors and friends. Many
are hungry, or thirsty, or strangers, or naked, or sick, or in prison (Mat.
25:35, 36), or in suffering of some other kind: and to all such we may
minister. We may do good to others, by furthering their outward estate or
substance; or in aiding their good name, and thus promoting their esteem and
acceptance among men; or by anything that may truly add to their comfort or
happiness in the world, whether it be in the kind word, or the considerate and
benevolent deed. And by endeavoring thus to do good to them externally, we are
under the greater advantage to do good to their souls. For, when our
instructions, counsels, warnings, and good examples are accompanied with such
outward kindness, the latter tends to open the way for the better effect of the
former, and to give them their full force, and to lead such persons to
appreciate our efforts when we seek their spiritual good. And we may thus
contribute to the good of others, in three ways: by giving to them of
those things that they need, and we possess by doing for them and taking
pains to help them and promote their welfare, and by suffering for them
and aiding them to bear their burdens, and doing all in our power to make those
burdens light. In each of these ways, Christianity requires us to do good to
others. It requires us to give to others (Luke 6:38) — “Give, and it
shall be given unto you.” It requires us to do for others, and to labor
for them (1 Thes. 2:9) — “For ye remember, brethren, our labour and travail;
for labouring night and day, because we would not be chargeable unto any of
you, we preached unto you the gospel of God;” and Heb. 6:10 — “For God is not
unrighteous, to forget your work and labour of love,” etc. And it requires us,
if need be, to suffer for others (Gal. 6:2) — “ Bear ye one another’s
burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ;” and 1 John 3:16 — “Hereby perceive
we the love of God, because he laid down his life for us; and we ought to lay
down our lives for the. brethren.” So that, in all these ways, the Scriptures
require us to do good to all. I pass, then, to speak,
2. Of the objects of this act, or of those to whom
we should do good. — These are often spoken of in the Scriptures by the
expression, “our neighbour;” for the duty before us is implied in the command,
that we love our neighbor as ourselves. But here, perhaps, we may be ready,
with the young lawyer that came to Christ (Luke 10:29, etc.), to ask, “Who is
my neighbour?” And as Christ’s answer taught him that the Samaritan was
neighbor to the Jew, though the Samaritans and Jews were each esteemed by the
other vile and accursed, and as bitter enemies, so we may be taught who those
are to whom we are to do good, in three respects: —
First, we
are to do good both to the good and to the bad. This we are to
do, as we would imitate our heavenly Father, for “he maketh his sun to rise on
the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust” (Mat.
5:43-45). The world is full of various kinds of persons some good, and some evil; and we should do
good to all. We should, indeed, especially “do good to them that are of the
household of faith,” or that we have reason, in the exercise of charity, to
regard as saints. But though we should most abound in beneficence to them, yet
our doing good should not be confined to them, but we should do good to all
men, as we have opportunity. While we live in the world, we must expect to meet
with some men of very evil properties, and hateful dispositions and practices.
Some are proud, some immoral, some covetous, some profane, some unjust or
severe, and some despisers of God. But any or all of these bad qualities should
not hinder our beneficence, nor prevent our doing them good as we have
opportunity. On this very account, we should the rather be diligent to benefit
them, that we may win them to Christ, and especially should we be diligent to
benefit them in spiritual things.
Second, we
should do good both to friends and enemies. We are obliged to do
good to our friends, not only from the obligation we are under to do good to
them as our fellow creatures, and those that are made in the image of God, but
from the obligations of friendship and gratitude, and the affection we bear
them. And we are also obliged to do good to our enemies; for our Savior says
(Mat. 5:44), “But I say unto you, Love your enemies; bless them that curse you;
do good to them that hate you; and pray for them that despitefully use you, and
persecute you.” To do good to those that do ill to us, is the only retaliation
that becomes us as Christians; for we are taught (Rom. 12:17-21) to “recompense
to no man evil for evil,” but, on the contrary, to “overcome evil with good;”
and again, it is written (1 Thes. 5:15)“See that none render evil for evil unto
any man; but ever follow that which is good, both among yourselves, and to all
men;” and still again (1 Pet. 3:9) — “Not rendering evil for evil, or railing
for railing: but contrariwise blessing; knowing that ye are thereunto called,
that ye should inherit a blessing.” And,
Third, we
should do good both to the thankful and the unthankful. This we
are obliged to do by the example of our heavenly Father, for he (Luke 6:35) “is
kind unto the unthankful and to the evil;” and the command is, that we “be
merciful, as he also is merciful.” Many make an objection against doing good to
others, saying, “If I do, they will never thank me for it; and for my kindness,
they will return abuse and injury:” and thus they are ready to excuse
themselves from the exercise of kindness, especially to those who may have
shown themselves ungrateful. But such persons do not sufficiently look at
Christ, and they show either their want of acquaintance with the rules of
Christianity, or their unwillingness to cherish its spirit. Having thus spoken
of the duty of doing good, and the persons to whom we are to do it, I pass, as
proposed, to speak,
3. Of the manner in which we should do good to
others. — This is expressed in the single word, “freely.” This seems
implied in the words of the text; for to be kind, is to have a disposition
freely to do good. Whatever good is done, there is no proper kindness in the
doer of it, unless it be done freely. And this doing good freely implies three
things: —
First, that
our doing good be not in a mercenary spirit. We are not to do it for the
sake of any reward received or expected from the one to whom we do the good.
The command is (Luke 6:35) — “Do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again.”
Oftentimes men will do good to others, expecting to receive as much again; but
we should do good to the poor and needy, from whom we can expect nothing in
return. The command of Christ is (Luke 14:12-14) — “When thou makest a dinner
or a supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor
thy rich neighbours; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompence be made
thee. But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, the
blind: and thou shalt be blessed; for they cannot recompense thee: for thou
shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.” That our doing good be
free, and not mercenary, it is necessary that what we do, be done, not for the
sake of any temporal good, or to promote our temporal interest, or honor, or
profit, but from the spirit of love.
Second, that
our doing good be free, it is requisite that we do it cheerfully or heartily,
and with real goodwill to the one we would benefit. What is done heartily,
is done from love. What is done from love, is done with delight, and not
grudgingly or with backwardness and reluctance of spirit. “Use hospitality,”
says the apostle (1 Pet. 4:9), “one to another, without grudging;” and says
Paul (2 Cor. 9:7) — “Every man, according as he purposeth in his heart, so let
him give; not grudgingly, or of necessity: for God loveth a cheerful giver.”
This requisite or qualification for our doing good, is much insisted on in the
Scriptures. “He that giveth,” says the apostle (Rom. 12:8), “let him do it with
simplicity; he that ruleth, with diligence; he that showeth mercy, with
cheerfulness.” And God gives a strict charge (Deu. 15:10) that we “shall not be
grieved” in our heart when we give to our neighbor. And, in a word, the very
idea of giving acceptably is presented throughout the Bible as implying that we
give with a cordial and cheerful spirit. Doing good freely also implies,
Third, that
we do it liberally and bountifully. We are not to be scant and sparing
in our gifts or efforts, but to be open-hearted and open-handed. We are to
“abound to every good work” (2 Cor. 9:8-11), “being enriched in everything to
all bountifulness.” Thus God requires that when we give to the poor, we should
“open our hand wide unto him” (Deu. 15:8); and we are told (Pro. 11:25) that
“the liberal soul shall be made fat;” and the apostle would have the
Corinthians be bountiful in their contributions for the poor saints in Judea,
assuring them (2 Cor. 9:6) that “he which soweth sparingly shall reap also
sparingly, and he which soweth bountifully shall reap also bountifully.” Having
thus explained the nature of this duty of freely doing good to others, I now
proceed to show,
II. That a Christian spirit will dispose us thus to
do good to others. — And this appears from two considerations: —
1. The main thing in that love which is the sum of
the Christian spirit, is benevolence, or goodwill to others. — We have
already seen what Christian love is, and how it is variously denominated
according to its various objects and exercises, and, particularly, how, as it
respects the good enjoyed or to be enjoyed by the beloved object, it is
called the love of benevolence, and as it respects the good to be
enjoyed in the beloved object, it is called the love of complacence. Love
of benevolence is that disposition which leads us to have a desire for, or
delight in, the good of another. That is the main thing in Christian love, yea,
the most essential thing in it, and that whereby our love is most of an
imitation of the eternal love and grace of God, and of the dying love of
Christ, which consists in benevolence or goodwill to men, as was sung by the
angels at his birth (Luke 2:14). So that the main thing in Christian love is
goodwill, or a spirit to delight in and seek the good of those who are the
objects of that love.
2. The most proper and conclusive evidence that such a principle is real and sincere, is, its being effectual. — The proper and conclusive evidence of our wishing or willing to do good to another is, to do it. In every case nothing can be plainer, than that the proper and conclusive evidence of the will, is the act, and the act always follows the will, where there is power to act. The proper and conclusive evidence of a man’s sincerely desiring the good of another, is his seeking it in his practice for whatever we truly desire, we do thus seek. The Scriptures therefore speak of doing good, as the proper and full evidence of love. They often speak of loving in the deed or practice, as being the same thing as loving in truth and reality (1 John 3:18, 19) — “My little children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue; but in deed and in truth. Hereby we know that we are of the truth,” i.e. know that we are sincere. And again (Jam. 2:15, 16) — “If a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the body, what doth it profit?” There is no profit to them, and so there is no evidence of sincerity on your part, and that you really desire that they should be clothed and fed. Sincerity of desire would lead not merely to words, but to the deeds of benevolence.
In the application
of this subject, in conclusion, we may use it,
1. In the way of
reproof. — If a truly Christian spirit disposes persons freely to do good
to others, then all those that are of a contrary spirit and practice may by it
be reproved. A malignant and malicious spirit is the very contrary of the
former, for it disposes men to do evil to others, and not good. So also is a
close and selfish spirit, whereby men are wholly bent on their own interests,
and unwilling in anything to forego their own ends for the sake of others. And
they, also, are of a spirit and practice the very opposite of a spirit of love,
who show an exorbitantly grasping and avaricious spirit, and who take every
opportunity to get all they possibly can from their neighbors in their dealings
with them, asking them more for what they do for or sell to them than it is
truly worth, and extorting to the utmost from them by unreasonable demands:
having no regard to the value of the thing to their neighbor, but, as it were,
forcing out of him all they can get for it. And they who do these things are
generally very selfish also in buying from their neighbors, grinding and
pinching them down to the lowest prices, and being very backward to give what
the thing purchased is really worth. Such a spirit and practice are the very
opposite of a Christian spirit, and are severely reproved by the great law of
love, viz. That we do to others as we would have them do to us. The subject we
have been considering, also,
2. Exhorts all
to the duty of freely doing good to others. — Seeing that this is a
Christian duty, and a virtue becoming the gospel, and to which a Christian
spirit, if we possess it, will dispose us, let us seek, as we have opportunity,
to do good to the souls and bodies of others, endeavoring to be a blessing to
them for time and eternity. Let us, to this end, be willing to do, or give, or
suffer, that we may do good alike to friends and enemies, to the evil and the
good, to the thankful and the unthankful. Let our benevolence and beneficence be
universal, constant, free, habitual, and according to our opportunities and
ability; for this is essential to true piety, and required by the commands of
God. And here several things are to be considered: —
First, what
a great honor it is to be made an instrument of good in the world.
When we fill up our lives with doing good, God puts the high honor upon us of
making us a blessing to the world — an honor like that which he put upon
Abraham, when he said (Gen. 12:2), “I will bless thee, and make thy name
great; and thou shalt be a blessing.” The very light of nature teaches that
this is a great honor; and therefore the Eastern kings and governors used to
assume to themselves the title of benefactors, that is, “doers of good,” as
the most honorable they could think of (Luke 22:25). It was a common thing in
heathen lands, when those that had done a great deal of good in their lifetime
were dead, for the people among whom they dwelt to reckon them as gods, and
build temples to their honor, and for their worship. So far as God makes men the
instruments of doing good to others, he makes them like the heavenly bodies —
the sun, and moon, and stars, that bless the world by shedding down their light;
he makes them like the angels, who are ministering spirits to others for their
good. Yea, he makes them like himself, the great fountain of all good, who is
forever pouring down his blessings on mankind.
Second, thus
freely to do good to others, is but to do to them as we would have them do to
us. If others have a hearty goodwill to us, and show us a great deal of
kindness, and are ready to help us when we stand in need, and for that end are
free to do, or give, or suffer for us, and to bear our burdens, and feel for us
in our calamities, and are warmhearted and liberal in all this, we most highly
approve of their spirit and conduct. And we not only approve, but we highly
commend, and, perhaps, make occasions to speak well of such persons, never
thinking, however, that they exceed their duty, but that they act as it becomes
them to do. Let us, then, remember, that if this is so noble and so much to be
commended in others when we are its objects, then we ought to do the same to
them, and to all about us. What we thus approve we should exemplify in our own
conduct.
Third, let
us consider how kind God and Christ have been to us, and how much good we
have received from them. Their kindness in things pertaining to this world has
been very great. The divine mercies are new to us every morning, and fresh every
evening: they are as ceaseless as our being. And still greater good things has
God bestowed for our spiritual and eternal good. He has given us what is of more
value than all the kingdoms of the earth. He has given his only-begotten and
well-beloved Son — the greatest gift he could bestow. And Christ has not only
done, but he has suffered, great things, and given himself to die for us; and
all freely, and without grudging, or hope of reward. “Though he was rich”
with all the riches of the universe, “yet for your sakes he became poor, that
ye through his poverty might be rich” (2 Cor. 8:9). And what great things hath
God done for those of us who are converted, and have been brought home to
Christ; delivering us from sin, justifying and sanctifying us, making us kings
and priests unto God, and giving us a title “to an inheritance that is
incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away” (1 Pet. 1:4). And all
this, when we are not good, but evil and unthankful, and in ourselves deserving
only of wrath. And,
Fourth, let
us consider what great rewards are promised to those that freely do good to
others. God hath promised that to “the merciful he will show himself
merciful” (Psa. 18:25); and there is scarcely any duty spoken of throughout
the Bible, that has so many promises of reward as this, whether for this world
or the world to come. For this world, as our Savior declares (Acts 20:35) —
“It is more blessed to give than to receive.” He that gives bountifully, is
more blessed in the bountiful gifts that he parts with, than he that receives
the bounty. What is bestowed in doing good to others is not lost, as if it were
thrown into the ocean. It is rather, as Solomon tells us (Ecc. 11:1), like the
seed which the Orientals plant by scattering it on the waters when the floods
are up, and which sinking to the bottom, there takes root, and, springing up, is
found again in the abundant harvest, after many days. What is so given, is
loaned to the Lord (Pro. 19:17), and what we have thus lent him, he will pay us
again. And he will not only repay it, but will greatly increase its amount. For
if we give, it is declared (Luke 6:38) that it shall be “given to us again,
good measure, pressed down, shaken together, and running over.” Indeed this is
the very way to increase; for it is said (Pro. 11:24) — “There is that
scattereth, and yet increaseth; and there is that withholdeth more than is meet,
but it tendeth to poverty;” and again (Isa. 32:8) “The liberal deviseth
liberal things; and by liberal things shall he stand.” What even unregenerate
men do give in this way, God often seems to reward with great temporal
blessings. His own declaration is (Pro. 28:27), that “he that giveth unto the
poor shall not lack;” and the promise is not restricted to the saints: and our
observation of providence shows, that men’s gifts to the poor are almost as
surely prospered of God to themselves, as the seed which they sow in the field.
It is easy for God to make up, and more than make up, to us, all that we thus
give for the good of others. It is of this very kind of giving, that the apostle
tells the Corinthians (2 Cor. 9:6-8) that “he which soweth bountifully shall
reap also bountifully;” adding that “God loveth a cheerful giver,” and
that he “is able to make all grace abound toward them;” that is, to make all
their gifts abound to themselves. Many persons do but little consider how much
their prosperity depends on providence. And yet, even for this world, it is
“the blessing of God that maketh rich” (Pro. 10:22); and of him that
considereth the poor, it is written (Psa. 41:1), that “the Lord will deliver
him in time of trouble.” And if we give in the way and with the spirit of
Christian charity, we shall thus lay up treasure in heaven, and receive at last
the rewards of eternity. This is that laying up of treasures that fail not, of
which Christ speaks (Luke 12:33), and as to which he declares (Luke 14:13, 14)
that, though the poor whom we benefit cannot recompense us, “we shall be
recompensed at the resurrection of the just. “This, then, is the best way of
laying up for time or for eternity. It is the best way of laying up for
ourselves, and the best way of laying up for our posterity, for of the good man,
who shows favor and lendeth, it is written (Psa. 112) that “his horn shall be
exalted with honour,” and that “his seed shall be mighty upon earth,” and
“wealth and riches shall be in his house, and his righteousness endureth for
ever.” And when Christ shall come to judgment, and all people shall be
gathered before him, then to those who were kind and benevolent, in the true
spirit of Christian love, to the suffering and the poor, he shall say (Mat.
25:34-36, 40), “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared
for you from the foundation of the world: for I was an hungered, and ye gave me
meat; I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink: I was a stranger, and ye took me in:
naked, and ye clothed me: I was sick, and ye visited me: I was in prison, and ye
came unto me…. Verily I say unto you, Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of
the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.”
Charity Inconsistent With An Envious Spirit.
HAVING already seen the nature and tendency of
Christian charity, or divine love, with respect to the evil received from
others, that it “suffers long,” and also with respect to doing good to
others, that it “is kind,” we now come to the feelings and conduct to
which the same charity will lead us in respect to the good possessed by
others, and that possessed by ourselves. And in reference to the good possessed
by others, the apostle declares it to be the nature and tendency of charity, or
true Christian love, not to envy them the possession of any good whatever which
is theirs — “Charity envieth not.” The teaching of these words plainly
is,
THAT CHARITY, OR A TRULY CHRISTIAN SPIRIT, IS THE VERY OPPOSITE OF AN ENVIOUS
SPIRIT.
In dwelling on this thought, I would show, I. What is
the nature of an envious spirit; II. Wherein a Christian spirit is the opposite
of such a spirit; and, III. The reason and evidence of the doctrine.
I. The nature of envy. Envy may be defined to be a spirit of
dissatisfaction with, and opposition to, the prosperity and happiness of others
as compared with our own. The thing that the envious person is opposed to, and
dislikes, is the comparative superiority of the state of honor, or prosperity
or happiness, that another may enjoy, over that which he possesses. And this
spirit is especially called envy, when we dislike and are opposed to another’s
honor or prosperity, because, in general, it is greater than our own, or
because, in particular, they have some honor or enjoyment that we have not. It
is a disposition natural in men, that they love to be uppermost; and this
disposition is directly crossed, when they see others above them. And it is
from this spirit that men dislike and are opposed to the prosperity of others,
because they think it makes those who possess it superior, in some respect, to
themselves. And from this same disposition, a person may dislike another’s
being equal to himself in honor or happiness, or in having the same sources of
enjoyments that he has. For as men very commonly are, they cannot bear a rival
much, if any, better than a superior, for they love to be singular and alone in
their eminence and advancement. Such a spirit is called envy in the Scriptures.
Thus Moses speaks of Joshua’s envying for his sake, when Eldad and Medad were
admitted to the same privilege with himself in having the spirit of prophecy
given them, saying (Num. 11:29), “Enviest thou for my sake? would God that all
the Lord’s people were prophets, and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon
them!” And Joseph’s brethren, we are told (Gen. 37:11), envied him when they
had heard his dream, which implied that his parents and brethren were yet to
bow down before him, and that he was to have power over them. From such a
spirit, persons are not only unwilling that others should be above them or
equal to them, but that they should be near them. For the desire to be
distinguished in prosperity and honor is the more gratified just in proportion
as they are elevated, and others are below them, so that their comparative
eminence may be marked and visible to all. And this disposition may be
exercised, either in reference to the prosperity that others may obtain, and of
which they are capable, or in reference to that which they actually have
obtained. In the latter form, which is the more common, the feeling of envy
will be manifest in two respects: first, in respect to their prosperity, and
next, in respect to themselves. And,
1. It will be manifest in an uneasiness and
dissatisfaction with the prosperity of others. Instead of rejoicing in the
prosperity of others, the envious man will be troubled with it. It will be a
grievance to his spirit to see them rise so high, and come to such honors and
advancement. It is no comfortable feeling to him to hear of their having
obtained such and such advantages and honors and preferments, but, on the
contrary, very uncomfortable. He is very much of the spirit of Haman, who, in
view of all “the glory of his riches, and the multitude of his children, and
all the things wherein the king had promoted him,” still could say (Est. 5:13),
“Yet all this availeth me nothing, so long as I see Mordecai the Jew sitting in
the king’s gate.” From such a spirit, the envious person stands ready to
rejoice at anything that happens to diminish the honor and comfort of others.
He is glad to see them brought down, and will even study how to lower their
estate, as Haman did how to humble and bring down Mordecai. And often, like
Haman, he will show his uneasiness, not only by planning and scheming, but by
actual endeavors of one kind or another, to bring them down; and the very first
opportunity of pulling them down that offers, he will gladly embrace. And it is
from this disposition, that the sight even of others’ prosperity often sets the
envious on talking against them and speaking evil of them, even when perhaps
they do not know them. Envying them the prominence they have obtained, they
hope, by speaking evil of them, in some measure to diminish their honors, and
lower them in the esteem of men. This suggests, again,
2. That the opposition of the envious to the
prosperity of others will be manifest in a dislike of their persons
for it. Seeing how others prosper, and what honors they attain, the envious
dislike, and even hate them, on account of their honor and prosperity. They
entertain and cherish an evil spirit toward them, for no other reason but that
they are prospered. They are embittered against them in spirit, only because
they are eminent in name or fortune. Thus Haman, it is said (Est. 5:9), “was
full of indignation against Mordecai,” because he saw him “in the king’s gate,”
and because “he stood not up, nor moved for him;” and Joseph’s brethren (Gen.
37:4, 5) “hated him, and could not speak peaceably unto him,” because his
father loved him, and when he had dreamed a dream implying their inferiority,
“they hated him yet the more.” And so the envious generally resent the
prosperity of others, and their coming to honor, as if in it they were guilty
of some injury to themselves. Sometimes there is a settled hatred toward others
upon this account, leading, as in the case of Joseph’s brethren (Gen.
37:19-28), to acts of the greatest cruelty and wickedness. But this may suffice
for the nature of this envy; and I proceed to show,
II. Wherein a Christian spirit is the
opposite of such a spirit of envy. And,
1. A Christian spirit disallows of the exercise and
expres6ons of such a spirit. He that is influenced in the course of his
life and actions by Christian principles, though he may have envy as well as
other corrupt feelings in his heart, yet abhors its spirit, as unbecoming in
himself as a Christian, and contrary to the nature and will and spirit of God.
He sees it to be a most odious and hateful spirit, and he sees its odiousness
not only in others, but also and equally in himself. And therefore, whenever he
perceives its emotions rising within him on any occasion, or toward any person,
so far as he is influenced by a Christian spirit, he will be alarmed at it, and
will fight against it, and will not allow its exercise for a moment. He will
not suffer it to break forth and show itself in words or actions. He will be
grieved at whatever he sees of its movements in his heart, and will crucify
within him the hateful disposition, and do all in his power to go contrary to
it in his outward actions.
2. A Christian spirit not only opposes the exercise
and outward expressions of an envious spirit, but it tends to mortify its
principle and disposition in the heart. So far as a Christian spirit
prevails, it not only checks the outward actings of envy, but it tends to
mortify and subdue the very principle itself in the heart. So that, just in
proportion to the power of the former, the individual will cease to feel any
inclination to be grieved at the prosperity of others, and still more, will
cease to dislike them, or entertain any ill-will toward them on account of it.
A Christian spirit disposes us to feel content with our own condition, and with
the estate which God has given us among men, and to a quietness and
satisfaction of spirit with regard to the allotments and distributions of
stations and possessions which God, in his wise and kind providence, has made
to ourselves and others. Whether our rank be as high as that of the angels, or
as low as that of the beggar at the rich man’s gate (Luke 16:20), we shall
equally be satisfied with it, as the post in which God hath placed us, and
shall equally respect ourselves, if we are endeavoring faithfully to serve him
in it. Like the apostle (Phil. 4:11), we shall learn, if we do but have a
Christian spirit, “in whatsoever state we are, therewith to be content.” But,
3. A Christian spirit not only disallows the exercise
and expression of envy, and tends to mortify its principle and disposition in
the heart, but it disposes us to rejoice in the prosperity of others. It
disposes us to a cheerful and habitual compliance with that rule given by the
apostle (Rom. 12:15), that we “rejoice with them that do rejoice, and weep with
them that weep;” — i.e. that we sympathize with their estate and
condition, in the spirit we should feel if it were our own. Such a spirit of
benevolence and goodwill will cast out the evil spirit of envy, and enable us
to find happiness in seeing our neighbor prospered. I now proceed, as proposed,
to show,
III. The reason and evidence of the doctrine
stated; or, to show that it is so, and why it is so, that a Christian spirit is
thus the opposite of a spirit of envy. And this will appear if we consider
three things: first, how much a spirit and practice contrary to an
envious spirit is insisted on in the precepts that Christ has given; second,
how much the history and doctrines of the gospel hold forth to enforce
these precepts; and, third, how much a spirit of Christian love will
dispose us to yield to the authority of these precepts, and the influence of
the motives enforcing them. And,
1. A spirit and practice entirely contrary to an
envious spirit is much insisted on in the precepts of Christ. — The New
Testament is full of precepts of goodwill to others, and of precepts enjoining
the principles of meekness, humility, and beneficence, all of which are opposed
to a spirit of envy. In addition to these, we have many particular warnings
against envy itself. The apostle exhorts (Rom. 13:13) that we “walk honestly,
as in the day,… not in strife and envying;” and again (1 Cor. 3:3), he
blames the Corinthians as being yet carnal, because there was envying among
them; and still again (2 Cor. 12:20), he mentions his fears concerning
them, lest he should find among them envyings, and that, too, coupled,
as envyings too often are, with “wraths, strifes, backbitings, whisperings,
swellings, tumults;” and again (Gal. 5:21), envy is ranked among the
abominable works of the flesh, such as “murders, drunkenness, revellings,”
etc.; and again (1 Tim. 6:4), it is condemned as implying great wickedness; and
again (Titus 3:3), it is mentioned as one of the hateful sins that Christians
had lived in before their conversion, but which they are now redeemed from, and
therefore should confess and forsake. And in the same spirit, the apostle James
(Jam. 3:14, 16) speaks of envy as exceeding contrary to Christianity,
and as connected with every evil work, being earthly, sensual, devilish; and he
warns us against it (Jam. 5:9), saying, “Grudge not one against another,
brethren, lest ye be condemned: behold, the Judge standeth before the door;”
and, to quote but one more instance, the apostle Peter (1 Pet. 2:1, 2) warns us
against all envies, as connected with various other evils, and as
preventing our growth in divine things. Thus we see that the New Testament is
full of precepts which Christ has left us, which enjoin the very opposite of
the spirit of envy. And these precepts,
2. Are strongly enforced by the doctrines and
history of the gospel. If we consider the Christian scheme of doctrine, we
shall find that it tends strongly to enforce the precepts we have considered.
For all of it, from beginning to end, strongly tends to the contrary of an
envious spirit. In all its bearings and teachings, the Christian form of
doctrine militates against a spirit of envy. The things it teaches as to God
are exceeding contrary to it, for there we are told how far God was from
begrudging us the most exceeding honor and blessedness, and how he has withheld
nothing as too much to be done for us, or as too great or good to be given us.
He has not begrudged us his only-begotten and well-beloved Son, who was dearer
to him than everything beside, nor hath he begrudged us the highest honor and
blessedness in and through him. The doctrines of the gospel also teach us how
far Christ was from begrudging us anything that he could do for or give us. He
did not begrudge us a life spent in labor and suffering, or his own precious
blood which he shed for us on the cross, nor will he begrudge us a throne of
glory with him in the heavens, where we shall live and reign with him forever.
The Christian scheme of doctrine teaches us how Christ came into the world to
deliver us from the power of Satan’s envy toward us; for the devil, with
miserable baseness, envied mankind the happiness that they at first had, and
could not bear to see them in their happy state in Eden, and therefore exerted
himself to the utmost for their ruin, which he accomplished. And the gospel
also teaches how Christ came into the world to destroy the works of the devil,
and deliver us from that misery into which his envy hath brought us, and to
purify our natures from every trace of the same spirit, that we may be fitted
for heaven.
And if; in addition to the doctrine of the gospel, we
consider its history, we shall find that it also tends greatly to
enforce those precepts that forbid envy. And particularly is this true of the
history of the life of Christ, and the example he has set us. How far was he
from a spirit of envy! How contented in the low and afflictive circumstances in
which he voluntarily placed himself for our sakes! And how far was he from
envying those that were of worldly wealth and honor, or coveting their
condition! He rather chose to continue in his own low estate, and when the
multitude, filled with admiration of his teaching and his miracles, on one
occasion stood ready to make him a king, he refused the high honor they
intended to put upon him, and withdrew himself to be out of their way (John
6:15), and went away into a mountain alone. And when John the Baptist was so
greatly honored by the people as a distinguished prophet, and all Judea and
Jerusalem went out to hear him, and to be baptized of him, Christ envied him
not, but himself went out to be baptized of him in Jordan, though he was John’s
Lord and Master, and John, as he himself testified, had need to be baptized of
him. And so far was he from begrudging to his disciples any honors or
privileges as too great for them, that he told and promised them (John 14:12)
that, after his death and ascension, they should do greater works than he had
done while he remained with them. And, as we find in the Acts of the Apostles,
all that he foretold in a little while came true. And,
3. The true spirit of Christian love will
dispose us to yield to the authority of these precepts, and to the
influence of the motives enforcing them. — And the spirit of love will
dispose us to this directly, or by its immediate tendency; and indirectly, as
it teaches and leads us to humility.
First,
Christian
love disposes us to hearken to the precepts that forbid envy, and to the gospel
motives against it, by its own immediate tendency. The nature of
charity or Christian love to men is directly contrary to envy. For love does
not grudge, but rejoices at the good of those who are loved. And surely love to
our neighbor does not dispose us to hate him for his prosperity, or be unhappy
at his good. And love to God also has a direct tendency to influence us to obey
his commands. The natural, genuine, uniform fruit of love to God is obedience,
and therefore it will tend to obedience to those commands wherein he forbids
envy, as much as others, yea, to them more especially, because love delights to
obey no commands so much as those that require love. And so love to God will dispose
us to follow his example, in that he has not begrudged us our manifold
blessings, but has rejoiced in our enjoyment; and it will dispose us to imitate
the example of Christ in not begrudging his life for our sakes, and to imitate
the example he set us in the whole course of his life on earth. And,
Second,
a
spirit of Christian love disposes to the same also indirectly, by inclining
us to humility. It is pride that is the great root and source of envy. It
is because of the pride of men’s hearts that they have such a burning desire to
be distinguished, and to be superior to all others in honor and prosperity, and
which makes them so uneasy and dissatisfied in seeing others above them. But a
spirit of love tends to mortify pride, and to work humility in the heart. Love
to God tends to this, as it implies a sense of God’s infinite excellence, and
therefore tends to a sense of our comparative nothingness and unworthiness. And
love to men tends to a humble behavior among men, as it disposes us to acknowledge
the excellencies of others, and that the honors bestowed on them are their due,
and to esteem them better than ourselves, and thus more deserving of
distinction than we are. But I will not now dwell more particularly on this
point, as in a future lecture I shall have occasion more fully to show how
Christian love tends to humility.
Passing, then, in conclusion, to the application of
the subject, I remark,
1. It should lead us to examine ourselves, whether
we are in any degree under the influence of an envious spirit. — Let us
examine ourselves as to time past, and look over our past behavior among men.
Many of us have long been members of human society, having lived by others, and
having had to do with them in very many ways, and being connected with them on
many occasions, both in public and private affairs. And we have seen others in
prosperity, and, it may be, prospering in their affairs more than ourselves.
They have had more of the world, and have been possessed of greater riches, and
have lived in greater ease, and in much more honorable circumstances, than we
have enjoyed. And perhaps some that heretofore we used to look upon as our
equals, or even as inferiors, we may have seen growing in wealth, or advancing
in honor and prosperity, while we have been left behind, until now they have
reached a station far superior to our own. It may be that we have seen such
changes, and been called to bear such trials, through a great part of the
course of our life. Certainly we have often seen others abounding in all that
the world esteems of value, while we have been comparatively destitute of these
things. And now let us inquire how these things have affected us, and how have
our hearts stood, and what has been our behavior, in these circumstances. Has
there not been a great deal of uneasiness, dissatisfaction, and uncomfortable
feeling, and of a desire to see those who were prosperous brought down? Have we
not been glad to hear of anything to their disadvantage? And, in the foreboding
we have expressed about them, have we not in reality spoken out our wishes?
And, in word or deed, have we not been ready to do that which might in some
respect lessen their prosperity or honor? Have we ever cherished a bitter or
unkind spirit toward another because of his prosperity, or been ready on
account of it to look upon him with an evil eye, or to oppose him in public
affairs, or, from an envious spirit, to act with the party that might be
against him? As we look back on the past, do we not see that in these, and many
other kindred things, we have often exercised and allowed an envious spirit?
and many times have not our hearts burned with it toward others?
And turning from the past to the present, what spirit
do you now find as you search your heart? Do you carry any old grudge in your
heart against this or that man that you see sitting with you from Sabbath to
Sabbath in the house of God, and from time to time sitting with you at the
Lord’s table? Is not the prosperity of one and another an eyesore to you? Does
it not make your life uncomfortable, that they are higher than you? Would it
not be truly a comfort to you to see them brought down, so that their losses
and depression would be a source of inward joy and gladness to your heart? And
does not this same spirit lead you often to think evil, or to speak with
contempt, or unkindness, or severity, of such, to those about you? And let
those who are above others in prosperity, inquire whether they do not allow and
exercise a spirit of opposition to the comparative happiness of those below
them. Is there not a disposition in you to pride yourself on being above them,
and a desire that they should not rise higher, lest they come to be equal or
superior to you? And from this are you not willing to see them brought down,
and even to help them down to the utmost, lest at some time they may get above
you? And does not all this show that you are very much under the influence of
an envious spirit?
But it may be that in all this you may justify
yourself, not giving it the name of envy, but some other name, and having
various excuses for your envious spirit, by which you account yourself
justified in its exercise. Some are ready to say of others, that they are not
worthy of the honor and prosperity they have: that they have not half the fitness
or worthiness of the honor and advancement they have, as many others of their
neighbors who are below them. And where, I ask, is the man in the world who
envies another for his honor or prosperity, but is ready to think or say, that
that other is not worthy of his prosperity and honors? Did Joseph’s brethren
esteem him worthy of the peculiar love of his father? Did Haman think Mordecai
worthy of the honor the king conferred on him? Or did the Jews think the
Gentiles worthy of the privileges extended to them under the gospel, when they
were so filled with envy on this account, as is related in the Acts of the
Apostles (Acts 13:45 and17:5)? It is generally the case that, when others are
promoted to honor, or in any respect come to remarkable prosperity, some are
always ready to improve the occasion to tell of their faults, and set forth
their unworthiness, and rake up all possible evil about them. Whereas, it is
not so much that they have faults, for these would often be unnoticed if they
were in obscurity, as it is that they are prospered. Those who talk about their
faults are envious of their prosperity, and therefore speak against them. And I
would desire such persons as think that they are to be justified in their
opposition to others because they are not worthy of their prosperity,
diligently to inquire which it is that pains and troubles them most — their
neighbors’ faults, or their prosperity. If it be their faults, then you would
be grieved on account of them, whether the persons were prospered or not, and
if truly grieved with their faults, then you would be very slow to speak of
them except to themselves, and then in the true spirit of Christian compassion
and friendship. But you may say, they make a bad use of their prosperity and
honor; that they are lifted up by it, and cannot bear, or do not know how to
manage it; that they are insufferable, and scornful, and there is no doing
anything with them in their prosperity, and it is best they should be brought
down; that this will tend to humble them, and that the best thing for their own
good is, to bring them down to the place where they belong, and which is
fittest for them. But here let me urge you strictly to inquire whether you do
in truth lament the injury their prosperity does them, and whether you mourn it
for their sakes, and because you love them? Do your lamentations spring from
pity, or from envy? If you dislike their prosperity because it is not best for
them, but does them hurt, then you will grieve for their calamity, and not at
their prosperity. You will sincerely love them, and, out of this love, will be
heartily sorry for their calamity, and feel a true compassion of heart for them
that the disadvantages of their prosperous state are so much greater than its
advantages. But is this in truth your real feeling? Do not deceive yourself. Is
it their calamity that you are grieved at, or is it merely that they are
prospered? Is it that you are grieved for them, that their prosperity injures
them, or for yourself, that their prosperity is not yours? And here also let
everyone inquire, whether they do not sometimes envy others for their spiritual
prosperity. You remember what was the spirit of Cain toward Abel, of the seed
of the serpent toward the seed of the woman, of Ishmael toward Isaac, of the
Jews toward Christ, of the elder brother toward the prodigal. Beware that you
cherish not their spirit; but rather rejoice in the good estate of others, as
much as if it were your own.
2. The subject also exhorts us to disallow and put away everything approaching to an envious spirit. — So contrary is the spirit of envy to a Christian spirit so evil in itself and so injurious to others, that it should be disallowed and put away by all, and especially by those who profess to be Christians. Great numbers cherish the hope that this is their character, and that they have been endued with a new spirit, even the spirit of Christ. Let it, then, be evident to all, that such is your spirit, by the exercise of that charity that envieth not. In the language of the apostle James (Jam. 3:13-16), “Who is a wise man, and endued with knowledge among you? let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of wisdom. But if ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not, and lie not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work.” The spirit of envy is the very contrary of the spirit of heaven, where all rejoice in the happiness of others; and it is the very spirit of hell itself — which is a most hateful spirit — and one that feeds itself on the ruin of the prosperity and happiness of others, on which account some have compared envious persons to caterpillars, which delight most in devouring the most flourishing trees and plants. And as an envious disposition is most hateful in itself, so it is most uncomfortable and uneasy to its possessor. As it is the disposition of the devil, and partakes of his likeness, so it is the disposition of hell, and partakes of its misery. In the strong language of Solomon (Pro. 14:30), “A sound heart is the life of the flesh; but envy is the rottenness of the bones.” It is like a powerful eating cancer, preying on the vitals, offensive and full of corruption. And it is the most foolish kind of self-injury; for the envious make themselves trouble most needlessly, being uncomfortable only because of others’ prosperity, when that prosperity does not injure themselves, or diminish their enjoyments and blessings. But they are not willing to enjoy what they have, because others are enjoying also. Let, then, the consideration of the foolishness, the baseness, the infamy of so wicked a spirit, cause us to abhor it, and to shun its excuses, and earnestly to seek the spirit of Christian love, that excellent spirit of divine charity which will lead us always to rejoice in the welfare of others, and which will fill our own hearts with happiness. This love “is of God” (1 John 4:7); and he that dwelleth in it, “dwelleth in God, and God in him” (1 John 4:16).
The Spirit Of Charity Is An Humble Spirit.
HAVING shown the nature and tendency of charity or Christian
love, in respect to our receiving injury, and doing good to others — that it “suffers
long and is kind;” and also with respect to the good possessed by others as
compared with that possessed by ourselves — that charity “envieth not;”
the apostle now proceeds to show, that in reference to what we ourselves
may be or have, charity is not proud — that “it vaunteth
not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave itself unseemly.” As, on the one
hand, it prevents us from envying others what they possess, so, on the other,
it keeps us from glorying in what we possess ourselves. Paul had just declared
that charity was contrary to a spirit of envy, and now he declares that it is
equally contrary to that spirit which specially provokes men to envy others, and
which they often make a pretense or apology for envying them, viz. that they
are puffed up with their honors and prosperity, and vaunt themselves on their
possession of these things. When men have obtained prosperity, or are advanced,
and others observe that they are puffed up and vaunt themselves in it, this
tends to provoke envy, and make others uneasy at the sight of their prosperity.
But if a man has prosperity or advancement, and yet does not vaunt himself or
behave in an unseemly manner on account of it, this tends to reconcile others
to his high circumstances, and make them satisfied that he should enjoy his
elevation. As already observed, when men envy another, they are prone to excuse
and justify themselves in so doing, by the pretense that he does not make a
good improvement of his prosperity, but is proud of it, and puffed up on
account of it. But the apostle shows how Christian love, or charity, tends to
make all behave suitably to their condition, whatever it may be: if below
others, not to envy them, and if above others, not to be proud or puffed up
with the prosperity.
In the words of the text, we may observe, that a spirit of Christian love is spoken of as the opposite of a proud behavior, and that two degrees of such a behavior are mentioned. The higher degree is expressed by a man’s “vaunting himself,” that is, by his so carrying himself as to show plainly that he glories in what he has, or is. The lower degree is expressed by his “behaving himself unseemly,” that is, by his not conducting himself in a becoming and decent manner in the enjoyment of his prosperity, but so acting as to show that he thinks the mere fact of his being prosperous exalts him above others. And the spirit of charity or love is spoken of, as opposed not only to a proud behavior, but to a proud spirit, or pride in the heart, for charity “is not puffed up.” The doctrine we are taught, then, in these words, is this:
THAT THE SPIRIT OF CHARITY, OR CHRISTIAN LOVE, IS AN HUMBLE SPIRIT.
In speaking to this doctrine, I would show — I. What
humility is; and, II. How a Christian spirit, or the spirit of charity, is an
humble spirit. And,
I. I would show what humility is. — Humility may be defined to be a habit of mind and heart corresponding to our comparative unworthiness and vileness before God, or a sense of our own comparative meanness in his sight, with the disposition to a behavior answerable thereto. It consists partly in the understanding, or in the thought and knowledge we have of ourselves, partly in the will, partly in the sense or estimate we have of ourselves, and partly in the disposition we have to a behavior answerable to this sense or estimate. And the first thing in humility is,
1. A sense of our own comparative meanness. — I say comparative meanness, because humility is a grace proper for beings that are glorious and excellent in very many respects. Thus the saints and angels in heaven excel in humility, and humility is proper and suitable in them, though they are pure, spotless, and glorious beings, perfect in holiness, and excelling in mind and strength. But though they are thus glorious, yet they have a comparative meanness before God, of which they are sensible; for he is said (Psa. 113:6) to humble himself to behold the things that are in heaven. So the man Christ Jesus, who is the most excellent and glorious of all creatures, is yet meek and lowly of heart, and excels all other beings in humility. Humility is one of the excellencies of Christ, because he is not only God, but man, and as a man he was humble. For humility is not, and cannot be, an attribute of the divine nature. God’s nature is indeed infinitely opposite to pride, and yet humility cannot properly be predicated of him. For if it could, this would argue imperfection, which is impossible in God. God, who is infinite in excellence and glory, and infinitely above all things, cannot have any comparative meanness, and of course cannot have any such comparative meanness to be sensible of, and therefore cannot be humble. But humility is an excellence proper to all created intelligent beings, for they are all infinitely little and mean before God, and most of them are in some way mean and low in comparison with some of their fellow creatures. Humility implies a compliance with that rule of the apostle (Rom. 12:3), that we think not of ourselves more highly than we ought to think, but that we think soberly, according as God hath dealt to everyone of us the measure, not only of faith, but of other things. And this humility, as a virtue in men, implies a sense of their own comparative meanness, both as compared with God and as compared with their fellow creatures. And,
First, humility doth primarily and chiefly consist in a sense of our meanness as compared with God, or a sense of the infinite distance there is between God and ourselves. We are little, despicable creatures, even worms of the dust, and we should feel that we are as nothing, and less than nothing, in comparison with the Majesty of heaven and earth. Such a sense of his nothingness Abraham expressed, when he said (Gen. 18:27), “Behold now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes.” There is no true humility without somewhat of this Spirit; for, however sensible we may be of our meanness as compared with some of our fellow creatures, we are not truly humble unless we have a sense of our nothingness as compared with God. Some have a low thought of themselves as compared with other men: from the meanness of their circumstances, or from a melancholy and desponding temperament which is natural to them, or from some other cause, while still they know nothing of the infinite distance there is between them and God. Though they may be ready to look upon themselves as humble-spirited, yet they have no true humility. That which above all other things it concerns us to know of ourselves, is what we are in comparison with God, who is our Creator, and the one in whom we live, and move, and have our being, and who is infinitely perfect in all things. And if we are ignorant of our meanness as compared with him, then the most essential thing, and that which is indispensable in true humility, is wanting. But where this is truly felt, there arises from it,
Secondly, a sense of our own meanness as compared with many of our fellow creatures. — For man is not only a mean creature in comparison with God, but he is very mean as compared with multitudes of creatures of a superior rank in the universe, and most men are mean in comparison with many of their fellowmen. And when a sense of this comparative meanness arises from a just sense of our meanness as God sees it, then it is of the nature of true humility. He that has a right sense and estimate of himself in comparison with God, will be likely to have his eyes open to see himself aright in all respects. Seeing truly how he stands with respect to the first and highest of all beings, will tend greatly to help him to a just apprehension of the place he stands in among creatures. And he that does not rightly know the first and greatest of beings, who is the fountain and source of all other beings, cannot truly know anything aright; but so far as he has come to a knowledge of the former, so far is he prepared for and led unto the knowledge of other things, and so of himself as related to others, and as standing among them.
All this would apply to men considered as unfallen beings, and would have been true of our race if our first parents had not fallen, and thus involved their posterity in sin. But humility in fallen men implies a sense of a tenfold meanness, both before God and men. Man’s natural meanness consists in his being infinitely below God in natural perfection, and in God’s being infinitely above him in greatness, power, wisdom, majesty, etc. And a truly humble man is sensible of the small extent of his own knowledge, and the great extent of his ignorance, and of the small extent of his understanding as compared with the understanding of God. He is sensible of his weakness. How little his strength is, and how little he is able to do. He is sensible of his natural distance from God: of his dependence on him, [and] of the insufficiency of his own power and wisdom, and that it is by God’s power that he is upheld and provided for, and that he needs God’s wisdom to lead and guide him, and his might to enable him to do what he ought to do for him. He is sensible of his subjection to God, and that God’s greatness does properly consist in his authority, whereby he is the sovereign Lord and King over all. He is willing to be subject to that authority, as feeling that it becomes him to submit to the divine will, and yield in all things to God’s authority. Man had this sort of comparative littleness before the fall. He was then infinitely little and mean in comparison with God. But his natural meanness has become much greater since the fall, for the moral ruin of his nature has greatly impaired his natural faculties, though it has not extinguished them.
The truly humble man, since the fall, is also sensible of his moral meanness and vileness. This consists in his sinfulness. His natural meanness is his littleness as a creature, [while] his moral meanness is his vileness and filthiness as a sinner. Unfallen man was infinitely distant from God in his natural qualities or attributes. Fallen man is infinitely distant from him also as sinful, and thus filthy. And a truly humble person is in some measure sensible of his comparative meanness in this respect, that he sees how exceedingly polluted he is before an infinitely holy God, in whose sight the heavens are not clean. He sees how pure God is, and how filthy and abominable he is before him. Such a sense of his comparative meanness Isaiah had, when he saw God’s glory, and cried out (Isa. 6:5), “Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of unclean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts.” An humble sense of our meanness in this respect implies self-abhorrence, such as led Job to exclaim (Job 42:5, 6), “I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear; but now mine eye seeth thee: wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes.” It implies, also, such contrition and brokenness of heart as David speaks of when he says (Psa. 51:17), “The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit; a broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise;” and such, too, as Isaiah contemplated when he declared (Isa. 57:15), “Thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of the contrite ones.” And both the sense of our own littleness, and the sense of our moral vileness before God, are implied in that poverty of spirit which the Savior speaks of when he says (Mat. 5:3), “Blessed are the poor in spirit: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.”
And in order to this sense of our own meanness and unworthiness
that is implied in humility, it is not only necessary that we should know God,
and have a sense of his greatness, without which we cannot know ourselves, but
we must have a right sense also of his excellence and loveliness. The devils
and damned spirits see a great deal of God’s greatness, of his wisdom,
omnipotence, etc. God makes them sensible of it by what they see in his
dealings, and feel in their own sufferings. However unwilling they are to know
it, God makes them know how much he is above them now, and they shall know and
feel it still more, at and after the judgment. But they have no humility, nor
will they ever have, because, though they see and feel God’s greatness, yet
they see and feel nothing of his loveliness. And without this there can be no
true humility, for that cannot exist unless the creature feels his distance
from God, not only with respect to his greatness, but also his loveliness. The
angels amid ransomed spirits in heaven see both these things: not only how much
greater God is than they are, but how much more lovely he is also. So that,
though they have no absolute defilement and filthiness, as fallen men have,
yet, as compared with God, it is said (Job 15:15, and 4:18), “The heavens are
not clean in his sight,” and “his angels he charged with folly.” From such a
sense of their comparative meanness, persons are made sensible how unworthy
they are of God’s mercy or gracious notice. Such a sense Jacob expressed, when
he said (Gen. 32:10), “I am not worthy of the least of all the mercies, and of
all the truth which thou hast showed unto thy servant;” and David, when he
exclaimed (2 Sam. 7:18), “Who am I, O Lord God? and what is my house, that thou
hast brought me hitherto?” And such a sense have all who are truly humble before
God. But as humility consists in a sense of our comparative meanness, so it
implies,
2. A disposition to a corresponding behavior and conduct. — Without this there is no true humility. If it could be so that our understanding could be enlightened to see our own meanness, and at the same time the will and disposition of the soul did not comply with and conform to that which is answerable to our sense of it, but opposed it, then there would be no humility. As was just now said, the devils and damned spirits see much of their comparative littleness before God in some respects. They know that God is infinitely above them in power, and knowledge, and majesty. And yet, not knowing and feeling his loveliness and excellence, their wills and dispositions by no means comply with and conform to what is becoming their meanness, and so they have no humility, but are full of pride. Without pretending to mention everything in our behavior answerable to a proper sense of our meanness and vileness to which humility would dispose us — for that would include the whole of our duty toward God and man — I would specify some things that are worthy of notice, both in reference to God and in reference to man. And,
First, some things in our behavior toward God to which humility will dispose us. As the first of these, humility disposes a person heartily and freely to acknowledge his meanness or littleness before God. He sees how fit and suitable it is that he should do this, and he does it willingly, and even with delight. He freely confesses his own nothingness and vileness, and owns himself unworthy of any mercy, and deserving of all misery. It is the disposition of the humble soul, to lie low before God, and to humble himself in the dust in his presence. Humility also disposes one to be distrustful of himself, and to depend only on God. The proud man, that has a high opinion of his own wisdom, or strength, or righteousness, is self-confident. But the humble are not disposed to trust in themselves, but are diffident of their own sufficiency. It is their disposition to rely on God, and with delight to cast themselves wholly on him as their refuge, and righteousness, and strength. The humble man is further disposed to renounce all the glory of the good he has or does, and to give it all to God. If there be anything that is good in him, or any good done by him, it is not his disposition to glory or vaunt himself in it before God, but to ascribe all to God, and in the language of the Psalmist (Psa. 115:1) to say, “Not unto us, O Lord, not unto us, but unto thy name give glory, for thy mercy and thy truth’s sake.” It is the disposition, again, of the humble person, wholly to subject himself to God. His heart is not opposed to a full and absolute subjection to the divine will, but inclined to it. He is disposed to be subject to the commands and laws of God, for he sees it to be right and best that he who is so infinitely inferior to God, should be thus subject; and that it is an honor that belongs to God, to reign over, and give laws to him. And he is equally disposed to be subject to the providence and daily disposal of God, and to submit cheerfully to his will as manifested in what he orders for him. Though God orders affliction, and low and depressed circumstances, as his lot in the world, he does not murmur, but feeling his meanness and unworthiness, he is sensible that afflictive and trying dispensations are what he deserves, and that his circumstances are better than he merits. And however dark the divine dealings, with the faith which we so often see manifested in those who are eminent in grace, he is ready to say with Job (Job 13:15), “Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him.” And as humility implies a disposition to such a behavior toward God, so,
Secondly, it disposes to a behavior toward men answerable to our comparative meanness. And this I shall show by pointing out what kind of behavior humility tends to prevent. And it tends, in the first place, to prevent an aspiring and ambitious behavior amongst men. The man that is under the influence of an humble spirit, is content with such a situation amongst men as God is pleased to allot to him, and is not greedy of honor, and does not affect to appear uppermost and exalted above his neighbors. He acts on the principle of that saying of the prophet (Jer. 45:5), “Seekest thou great things for thyself? Seek them not;” and also of that injunction of the apostle (Rom. 12:16), “Mind not high things.” Humility tends also to prevent an ostentatious behavior. If the truly humble man has any advantage or benefit of any kind, either temporal or spiritual, above his neighbors, he will not affect to make a show of it. If he has greater natural abilities than others, he will not be forward to parade and display them, or be careful that others shall know his superiority in this respect. If he has a remarkable spiritual experience, he will not be solicitous that men should know it for the sake of the honor he may obtain by it; nor does he affect to be esteemed of men as an eminent saint and a faithful servant of heaven, for it is a small thing with him what men may think of him. If he does anything well, or does his duty in any respect with difficulty and self-denial, he does not affect that men should take notice of it, nor is he careful lest they should not observe it. He is not of the behavior of the Pharisees, who, it is said (Mat. 23:5), did all their works to be seen of men; but if he has done anything in sincerity, he is content that the great Being who sees in secret beholds and will approve it.
Humility tends also to prevent an arrogant and assuming behavior. He that is under the influence of an humble spirit is not forward to take too much upon him, and when he is amongst others, he does not carry it toward them as if he expected and insisted that a great deal of regard should be shown to himself. His behavior does not carry with it the idea that he is the best amongst those about him, and that he is the one to whom the chief regard should be shown, and whose judgment is most to be sought and followed. He does not carry it as if he expected that everybody should bow and truckle to him, and give place to him, as if no one was of as much consequence as himself. He does not put on assuming airs in his common conversation, nor in the management of his business, nor in the duties of religion. He is not forward to take upon himself that which does not belong to him, as though he had power where indeed he has not, as if the earth ought to be subject to his bidding, and must comply with his inclination and purposes. On the contrary, he gives all due deference to the judgment and inclinations of others, and his behavior carries with it the impression, that he sincerely receives and acts on that teaching of the apostle (Phil. 2:3), “Let nothing be done through strife or vain-glory; but in lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than themselves.” In talking of the things of religion, he has not the air, either in his speech or behavior, of one that esteems himself one of the best saints in the whole company, but he rather carries himself as if he thought, in the expression of the apostle (Eph. 3:8), that he was “less than the least of all saints.”
Humility tends also to prevent a scornful behavior. Treating others with scorn and contempt is one of the worst and most offensive manifestations of pride toward them. But they that are under the influence of an humble spirit are far from such a behavior. They do not despise or look down on those that are below them with a haughty supercilious air, as though they were scarce worthy to come nigh them or to have any regard from them. They are sensible that there is no such vast difference between themselves and their fellowmen as warrants such a behavior. They are not found treating with scorn and contempt what others say, or speaking of what they do with ridicule and sneering reflections, or sitting and relating what others may have spoken or done, only to make sport of it. On the contrary, humility disposes a person to a condescending behavior to the meekest and lowest, and to treat inferiors with courtesy and affability, as being sensible of his own weakness and despicableness before God, and that it is God alone that makes him in any respect to differ from others, or gives him the advantage over them. The truly humble will (Rom. 12:16) always have the spirit to “condescend to men of low estate.” Even if they are great men, and in places of public trust and honor, humility will dispose them to treat their inferiors in such a manner as has been spoken of, and not in a haughty and scornful manner, as vaunting themselves on their greatness.
Humility tends also to prevent a willful and stubborn behavior. They that are under the influence of an humble spirit will not set up their own will either in public or private affairs. They will not be stiff and inflexible, and insist that everything must go according to what they happen first to propose, and manifest a disposition by no means to be easy, but to make all the difficulty they can, and to make others uneasy as well as themselves, and to prevent anything being done with any quietness, if it be not according to their own mind and will. They are not as some that the apostle Peter describes (2 Pet. 2:10), presumptuous and self-willed, always bent on carrying their own points, and, if this cannot be done, then bent on opposing and annoying others. On the contrary, humility disposes men to be of a yielding spirit to others, ready, for the sake of peace, and to gratify others, to comply in many things with their inclinations, and to yield to their judgments wherein they are not inconsistent with truth and holiness. A truly humble man is inflexible in nothing but in the cause of his Lord and Master, which is the cause of truth and virtue. In this he is inflexible, because God and conscience require it. But in things of lesser moment, and which do not involve his principles as a follower of Christ, and in things that only concern his own private interests, he is apt to yield to others. And if he sees that others are stubborn and unreasonable in their willfulness, he does not allow that to provoke him to be stubborn and willful in his opposition to them, but he rather acts on the principles taught in such passages as Rom. 12:19; 1 Cor. 6:7; Mat. 5:40, 41; “Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto wrath.” “Why do ye not rather take wrong? why do ye not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded?” “If any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also. And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain.”
Humility will further tend to prevent a leveling behavior. Some persons are always ready to level those above them down to themselves, while they are never willing to level those below them up to their own position. But he that is under the influence of humility will avoid both these extremes. On the one hand, he will be willing that all should rise just so far as their diligence and worth of character entitle them to, and on the other hand, he will be willing that his superiors should be known and acknowledged in their place, and have rendered to them all the honors that are their due. He will not desire that all should stand upon the same level, for he knows it is best that there should be gradations in society: that some should be above others, and should be honored and submitted to as such. And therefore he is willing to be content with this divine arrangement, and, agreeably to it, to conform both his spirit and behavior to such precepts as the following: “Render therefore to all their dues: tribute to whom tribute is due; custom to whom custom; fear to whom fear; honour to whom honour” (Rom. 13:7); “Put them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work” (Titus 3:1).
Humility also tends, once more, to prevent a self-justifying behavior. He that is under the influence of an humble spirit, if he has fallen into a fault, as all are liable at some time to fall, or if in anything he has injured another, or dishonored the Christian name and character, will be willing to acknowledge his fault, and take the shame of it to himself. He will not be hard to be brought to a sense of his fault, nor to testify that sense by a suitable acknowledgment of his error. He will be inwardly humbled for it, and ready to show his humility in the manner which the apostle points out, when he says (Jam. 5:16), “Confess your faults one to another.” It is pride that makes men so exceedingly backward to confess their fault when they have fallen into one, and that makes them think that to be their shame which is in truth their highest honor. But humility in the behavior makes men prompt to their duty in this respect, and if it prevails as it should, will lead them to do it with alacrity and even delight. And when anyone shall give such a person a Christian admonition or reproof for any fault, humility will dispose him to take it kindly, and even thankfully. It is pride that makes men to be so uneasy when they are reproved by any of their neighbors, so that oftentimes they will not bear it, but become angry, and manifest great bitterness of spirit. Humility, on the contrary, will dispose them not only to tolerate such reproofs, but to esteem and prize them as marks of kindness and friendship. “Let the righteous smite me,” says the Psalmist (Psa. 141:5), “it shall be a kindness; and let him reprove me, it shall be an excellent oil, which shall not break my head.”
Having thus shown what humility is in its nature, and
to what it will lead us both in spirit and behavior, in respect both to God and
to our fellowmen, I proceed, as proposed, to show,
In the application of this subject we may see,
1. The excellency of a Christian spirit. — “The righteous,” it is said (Pro. 12:26), “is more excellent than his neighbour.” And much of this excellence in the true Christian consists in his meek and lowly spirit, which makes him so like his Savior. This spirit the apostle speaks of (1 Pet. 3:4) as the richest of all ornaments, “even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price.” The subject should lead us,
2. To examine ourselves, and see if we are indeed of an humble spirit. — “His soul,” says the prophet (Hab. 2:4), “which is lifted up, is not upright in him;” and the fact that “God resisteth the proud” (Jam. 4:6), or, as in the original, “sets himself in battle array against him,” shows how he abhors a proud spirit. And it is not every show and appearance of humility that will stand the test of the gospel. There are various imitations of it that fall short of the reality. Some put on an affected humility. Others have a natural low-spiritedness, and are wanting in manliness of character. Others are melancholy or despondent, [while] others, under the convictions of conscience, by which, for the time, they are depressed, seem broken in spirit. Others seem greatly abased while in adversity and affliction, or have a natural melting of the heart under the common illuminations of the truth. In others, there is a counterfeit kind of humility, wrought by the delusions of Satan: and all of these may be mistaken for true humility. Examine yourself, then, and see what is the nature of your humility, whether it be of these superficial kinds, or whether it be indeed wrought by the Holy Spirit in your hearts. Do not rest satisfied, till you find that the spirit and behavior of those whom the gospel accounts humble, are yours.
3. The subject exhorts those who are strangers to the
grace of God, to seek that grace, that they may thus attain to this spirit of
humility. — If such be your character, you are now destitute of a Christian
spirit, which is a spirit of grace, and so wholly destitute of humility. Your
spirit is a proud spirit, and though you may not seem to carry yourself very
proudly amongst men, yet you are lifting yourself up against God, in refusing
to submit your heart and life to him. And in doing this, you are disregarding
or defying God’s sovereignty, and daring to contend with your Maker, though he
dreadfully threatens those who do this. You are proudly casting contempt on
God’s authority, in refusing obey it and continuing to live in disobedience, in
refusing to be conformed to his will and to comply with the humbling conditions
and way of salvation by Christ, and in trusting to your own strength and
righteousness, instead of that which Christ so freely offers. Now, as to such a
spirit, consider that this is, in an especial sense, the sin of devils. “Not a
novice,” says the apostle (1 Tim. 3:6), “lest, being lifted up with pride, he
fall into the condemnation of the devil.” And consider, too, how odious and
abominable such a spirit is to God, and how terribly he has threatened it;
declaring (Pro. 16:5) that “every one that is proud in heart is an abomination
to the Lord: though hand join in hand, he shall not be unpunished;” and again
(Pro. 6:16), “These things doth the Lord hate: a proud look,” etc.; and again
(Pro. 29:23), that “a man’s pride shall bring him low;” and (2 Sam. 22:28) that
the eyes of the Lord are upon the haughty, that he may bring them down; and
still again (Isa. 23:9), that “the Lord of hosts hath purposed it, to stain the
pride of all glory, and to bring into contempt all the honourable of the earth.”
Consider, too, how Pharaoh, and Korah, and Haman, and Belshazzar, and Herod,
were awfully punished for their pride of heart and conduct. Be admonished, by
their example, to cherish an humble spirit, and to walk humbly with God, and
toward men. Finally,
4. Let all be exhorted earnestly to seek much of an humble spirit, and to endeavor to be humble in all their behavior toward God and men. — Seek for a deep and abiding sense of your comparative meanness before God and man. Know God. Confess your nothingness and ill-desert before him. Distrust yourself. Rely only on God. Renounce all glory except from him. Yield yourself heartily to his will and service. Avoid an aspiring, ambitious, ostentatious, assuming, arrogant, scornful, stubborn, willful, leveling, self-justifying behavior; and strive for more and more of the humble spirit that Christ manifested while he was on earth. Consider the many motives to such a spirit. Humility is a most essential and distinguishing trait in all true piety. It is the attendant of every grace, and in a peculiar manner tends to the purity of Christian feeling. It is the ornament of the spirit, the source of some of the sweetest exercises of Christian experience, the most acceptable sacrifice we can offer to God, the subject of the richest of his promises, [and] the spirit with which he will dwell on earth, and which he will crown with glory in heaven hereafter. Earnestly seek, then, and diligently and prayerfully cherish, an humble spirit, and God shall walk with you here below, and when a few more days shall have passed, he will receive you to the honors bestowed on his people at Christ’s right hand.
The Spirit Of Charity The Opposite Of A Selfish Spirit.
HAVING
shown the nature of charity in respect to the good of others, in the two
particulars, that it is kind to them, and envies not their enjoyments and
blessings; and also in respect to our own good, that it is not proud, either in
spirit or behavior — I pass to the next point presented by the apostle, viz.
that charity “seeketh not her own.” The doctrine of these words
plainly is,
THAT THE SPIRIT OF
CHARITY, OR CHRISTIAN LOVE, IS THE OPPOSITE OF A SELFISH SPIRIT.
The ruin that the fall
brought upon the soul of man consists very much in his losing the nobler and
more benevolent principles of his nature, and falling wholly under the power and
government of self-love. Before, and as God created him, he was exalted, and
noble, and generous; but now he is debased, and ignoble, and selfish.
Immediately upon the fall, the mind of man shrank from its primitive greatness
and expandedness, to an exceeding smallness and contractedness; and as in other
respects, so especially in this. Before, his soul was under the government of
that noble principle of divine love, whereby it was enlarged to the
comprehension of all his fellow creatures and their welfare. And not only so,
but it was not confined within such narrow limits as the bounds of the creation,
but went forth in the exercise of holy love to the Creator, and abroad upon the
infinite ocean of good, and was, as it were, swallowed up by it, and became one
with it. But so soon as he had transgressed against God, these noble principles
were immediately lost, and all this excellent enlargedness of man’s soul was
gone; and thenceforward he himself shrank, as it were, into a little space,
circumscribed and closely shut up within itself to the exclusion of all things
else. Sin, like some powerful astringent, contracted his soul to the very small
dimensions of selfishness; and God was forsaken, and fellow creatures forsaken,
and man retired within himself, and became totally governed by narrow and
selfish principles and feelings. Self-love became absolute master of his soul,
and the more noble and spiritual principles of his being took wings and flew
away. But God, in mercy to miserable man, entered on the work of redemption,
and, by the glorious gospel of his Son, began the work of bringing the soul of
man out of its confinement and contractedness, and back again to those noble and
divine principles by which it was animated and governed at first. And it is
through the cross of Christ that he is doing this; for our union with Christ
gives us participation in his nature. And so Christianity restores an excellent
enlargement, and extensiveness, and liberality to the soul, and again possesses
it with that divine love or charity that we read of in the text, whereby it
again embraces its fellow creatures, and is devoted to and swallowed up in the
Creator. And thus charity, which is the sum of the Christian spirit, so partakes
of the glorious fullness of the divine nature, that she “seeketh not her
own,” or is contrary to selfish spirit. In dwelling on this thought, I
would, first, show the nature of that selfishness of which charity is the
opposite; then how charity is opposed to it; and then some of the evidence in
support of the doctrine stated.
I. I would show the nature
of that selfishness of which charity is the opposite. — And
here I would observe,
1. Negatively, that
charity, or the spirit of Christian love, is not contrary to all self-love.
— It is not a thing contrary to Christianity that a man should love himself,
or, which is the same thing, should love his own happiness. If Christianity did
indeed tend to destroy a man’s love to himself, and to his own happiness, it
would therein tend to destroy the very spirit of humanity; but the very
announcement of the gospel, as a system of peace on earth and goodwill toward
men (Luke 2:14), shows that it is not only not destructive of humanity, but in
the highest degree promotive of its spirit. That a man should love his own
happiness, is as necessary to his nature as the faculty of the will is; and it
is impossible that such a love should be destroyed in any other way than by
destroying his being. The saints love their own happiness. Yea, those that are
perfect in happiness, the saints and angels in heaven, love their own happiness;
otherwise that happiness which God hath given them would be no happiness to
them; for that which anyone does not love he cannot enjoy any happiness in.
That to love ourselves is
not unlawful, is evident also from the fact, that the law of God makes self-love
a rule and measure by which our love to others should be regulated. Thus Christ
commands (Mat. 19:19), “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself,” which
certainly supposes that we may, and must, love ourselves. It is not said more
than thyself, but as thyself. But we are commanded to love our
neighbor next to God; and therefore we are to love ourselves with a love next to
that which we should exercise toward God himself. And the same appears also from
the fact, that the Scriptures, from one end of the Bible to the other, are full
of motives that are set forth for the very purpose of working on the principle
of self-love. Such are all the promises and threatenings of the Word of God, its
calls and invitations, its counsels to seek our own good, and its warnings to
beware of misery. These things can have no influence on us in any other way than
as they tend to work upon our hopes or fears. For to what purpose would it be to
make any promise of happiness, or hold forth any threatening of misery, to him
that has no love for the former or dread of the latter? Or what reason can there
be in counseling him to seek the one, or warning him to avoid the other? Thus it
is plain, negatively, that charity, or the spirit of Christian love, is not
contrary to all self-love. But I remark still further,
2. Affirmatively, that
the selfishness which charity, or a Christian spirit, is contrary to, is
only an inordinate self-love. — Here, however, the question arises,
In what does this inordinateness consist? This is a point that needs to be well
stated and clearly settled; for the refutation of many scruples and doubts that
persons often have, depends upon it. And therefore I answer,
First, that
the inordinateness of self-love does not consist in our love of our own
happiness being, absolutely considered, too great in degree. — I do not
suppose it can be said of any, that their love to their own happiness, if we
consider that love absolutely and not comparatively, can be in too high a
degree, or that it is a thing that is liable either to increase or diminution.
For I apprehend that self-love, in this sense, is not a result of the fall, but
is necessary, and what belongs to the nature of all intelligent beings, and that
God has made it alike in all; and that saints, and sinners, and all alike, love
happiness, and have the same unalterable and instinctive inclination to desire
and seek it. The change that takes place in a man, when he is converted and
sanctified, is not that his love for happiness is diminished, but only that it
is regulated with respect to its exercises and influence, and the courses and
objects it leads to. Who will say that the happy souls in heaven do not love
happiness as truly as the miserable spirits in hell? If their love of
happiness is diminished by their being made holy, then that will diminish their happiness
itself; for the less anyone loves happiness, the less he relishes it, and,
consequently, is the less happy.
When God brings a soul out
of a miserable state and condition into a happy state, by conversion, he gives
him happiness that before he had not, but he does not at the same time take away
any of his love of happiness. And so, when a saint increases in grace, he is
made still more happy than he was before; but his love of happiness, and his
relish of it, do not grow less as his happiness itself increases, for that would
be to increase his happiness one way, and to diminish it another. But in every
case in which God makes a miserable soul happy, or a happy soul still more
happy, he continues the same love of happiness that existed before. And so,
doubtless, the saints ought to have as much of a principle of love to their own
happiness, or love to themselves, which is the same thing, as the wicked have.
So that, if we consider men’s love of themselves or of their own happiness
absolutely, it is plain that the inordinateness of self-love does not consist in
its being in too great a degree, because it is alike in all. But I remark,
Secondly, that
the inordinateness of self-love, wherein a corrupt selfishness does consist,
lies in two things: — in its being too great comparatively; and in
placing our happiness in that which is confined to self. In the first place,
the degree of self-love may be too great comparatively, and so the degree
of its influence be inordinate. Though the degree of men’s love of their own
happiness, taken absolutely, may in all be the same, yet the proportion that
their love of self bears to their love for others may not be the same. If we
compare a man’s love of himself with his love for others, it may be said that
he loves himself too much — that is, in proportion too much. And though this
may be owing to a defect of love to others, rather than to an excess of love to
himself, yet self-love, by this excess in its proportion, itself becomes
inordinate in this respect, viz. that it becomes inordinate in its influence and
government of the man. For though the principle of self-love, in itself
considered, is not at all greater than if there is a due proportion of love to
God and to fellow creatures with it, yet, the proportion being greater, its
influence and government of the man become greater; and so its influence becomes
inordinate by reason of the weakness or absence of other love that should
restrain or regulate that influence.
To illustrate this, we may
suppose the case of a servant in a family, who was formerly kept in the place of
a servant, and whose influence in family affairs was not inordinate while his
master’s strength was greater than his; and yet, if afterward the master grows
weaker and loses his strength, and the rest of the family lose their former
power, though the servant’s strength be not at all increased, yet, the
proportion of his strength being increased, his influence may become inordinate,
and, from being in subjection and a servant, he may become master m that house.
And so self-love becomes inordinate. Before the fall, man loved himself, or his
own happiness, as much as after the fall; but then, a superior principle of
divine love had the throne, and was of such strength, that it wholly regulated
and directed self-love. But since the fall, the principle of divine love has
lost its strength, or rather is dead; so that self-love, continuing in its
former strength, and having no superior principle to regulate it, becomes
inordinate in its influence, and governs where it should be subject, and only a
servant. Self-love, then, may become inordinate in its influence by being
comparatively too great, either by love to God and to fellow creatures being too
small, as it is in the saints, who in this world have great remaining
corruption, or by its being none at all, as is the case with those who have no
divine love in their hearts. Thus the inordinateness of self-love, with respect
to the degree of it, is not as it is considered absolutely, but comparatively,
or with respect to the degree of its influence. In some respects wicked men do
not love themselves enough — not so much as the godly do; for they do not love
the way of their own welfare and happiness; and in this sense it is sometimes
said of the wicked that they hate themselves, though, in another sense, they
love self too much.
It is further true, in the
second place, that self-love, or a man’s love to his own happiness, may be
inordinate, in placing that happiness in things that are confined to himself.
In this case, the error is not so much in the degree of his love to himself
as it is in the channel in which it flows. It is not in the degree in which he
loves his own happiness, but in his placing his happiness where he ought not,
and in limiting and confining his love. Some, although they love their own
happiness, do not place that happiness in their own confined good, or in that
good which is limited to themselves, but more in the common good — in that
which is the good of others, or in the good to be enjoyed in and by others. A
man’s love of his own happiness, when it runs in this last channel, is not
what is called selfishness, but is the very opposite of it. But there are others
who, in their love to their own happiness, place that happiness in good things
that are confined or limited to themselves, to the exclusion of others. And this
is selfishness. This is the thing most clearly and directly intended by that
self-love which the Scripture condemns. And when it is said that charity seeketh
not her own, we are to understand it of her own private good — good limited to
herself. The expression, “her own,” is a phrase of appropriation, and
properly carries in its signification the idea of limitation to self. And so the
like phrase in Phil. 2:21, that “all seek their own,” carries the idea of
confined and self-appropriated good, or the good that a man has singly and to
himself, and in which he has no communion or partnership with another, but which
he has so circumscribed and limited to himself as to exclude others. And so the
expression is to be understood in 2 Tim. 3:2, “For men shall be lovers of
their own selves;” for the phrase is of the most confined signification,
limited to self alone, and excluding all others.
A man may love himself as
much as one can, and may be, in the exercise of a high degree of love to his own
happiness, ceaselessly longing for it, and yet he may so place that happiness,
that, in the very act of seeking it, he may be in the high exercise of love to
God; as, for example, when the happiness that he longs for, is to enjoy God, or
to behold his glory, or to hold communion with him. Or a man may place his
happiness in glorifying God. It may seem to him the greatest happiness that he
can conceive of, to give God glory, as he may do; and he may long for this
happiness. And in longing for it, he loves that which he looks on as his
happiness; for if he did not love what in this case he esteemed his happiness,
he would not long for it; and to love his happiness is to love himself. And yet,
in the same act, he loves God, because he places his happiness in God; for
nothing can more properly be called love to any being or thing, than to place
our happiness in it. And so persons may place their happiness considerably in
the good of others — their neighbors, for instance — and, desiring the
happiness that consists in seeking their good, they may, in seeking it, love
themselves and their own happiness. And yet this is not selfishness, because it
is not a confined self-love; but the individual’s self-love flows out in such
a channel as to take in others with himself. The self that he loves is, as it
were, enlarged and multiplied, so that, in the very acts in which he loves
himself, he loves others also. And this is the Christian spirit, the excellent
and noble spirit of the gospel of Jesus Christ. This is the nature of that
divine love, or Christian charity, that is spoken of in the text. And a
Christian spirit is contrary to that selfish spirit which consists in the
self-love that goes out after such objects as are confined and limited — such
as a man’s worldly wealth, or the honor that consists in a man’s being set
up higher in the world than his neighbors, or his own worldly ease and
convenience, or his pleasing and gratifying his own bodily appetites and lusts.
Having thus stated what that
selfishness is that a Christian spirit is contrary to, I pass, as proposed, to
show,
II. How the
spirit of charity, or Christian love, is contrary to such a spirit. — And
this may be shown in these two particulars: that the spirit of charity, or
Christian love, leads us to seek not only our own things, but those of others;
and that it disposes us, in many cases, to forego or part with our own things
for the sake of others. And,
1. The spirit of
charity, or love, leads those who possess it to seek not only their own things,
but the things of others.
First, such
a spirit seeks to please and glorify God. The things that are
well-pleasing to God and Christ, and that tend to the divine glory, are called
the things of Christ, in opposition to our own things; as where it is said
(Phil. 2:21), “All seek their own, not the things which are Jesus
Christ’s.” Christianity requires that we should make God and Christ our main
end; and all Christians, so far as they live like Christians, live so that
“for them to live is Christ.” Christians are required to live so as to
please God, and so as to “prove what is that good and acceptable and perfect
will of God” (Rom. 12:2). We should be such servants of Christ as do in all
things seek to please our Master, as says the apostle (Eph. 6:6) — “Not with
eye-service, as men-pleasers; but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of
God from the heart.” And so we are required in all things (1 Cor. 10:31),
whether we eat, or drink, or whatsoever we do, to do all to the glory of God.
And this, surely, is a spirit which is the opposite of self-seeking.
Secondly, they
that have the spirit of charity, or Christian love, have a spirit to seek the
good of their fellow creatures. Thus the apostle commands (Phil. 2:4),
“Look not every man on his own things; but every man also on the things of
others.” We ought to seek the spiritual good of others; and if we have a
Christian spirit, we shall desire and seek their spiritual welfare and
happiness, their salvation from hell, and that they may glorify and enjoy God
forever. And the same spirit will dispose us to desire and seek the temporal
prosperity of others, as says the apostle (1 Cor. 10:24), “Let no man seek his
own, but every man another’s wealth.” And we should so seek their pleasure,
that therein we can, at the same time, seek their profit, as again it is said by
the apostle (1 Cor. 10:33), “Even as I please all men in all things, not
seeking mine own profit, but the profit of many, that they may be saved;” and
again Rom. 15:2), “Let every one of us please his neighbour for his good to
edification.”
But more
particularly, under this head, I would remark, that a spirit of charity, or
Christian love, as exercised toward our fellow creatures, is opposite to a
selfish spirit, as it is a sympathizing and merciful spirit. It disposes
persons to consider not only their own difficulties, but also the burdens and
afflictions of others, and the difficulties of their circumstances, and to
esteem the case of those who are in straits and necessities as their own. A
person of selfish spirit is ready to make much of the afflictions that he
himself is under, as if his privations or sufferings were greater than those of
anybody else; and if he is not in suffering, he is ready to think he is not
called to spare what he has in possession, for the sake of helping others. A
selfish man is not apt to discern the wants of others, but rather to overlook
them, and can hardly be persuaded to see or feel them. But a man of charitable
spirit is apt to see the afflictions of others, and to take notice of their
aggravation, and to be filled with concern for them, as he would be for himself
if under difficulties. And he is ready, also, to help them, and take delight in
supplying their necessities, and relieving their difficulties. He rejoices to
obey that injunction of the apostle (Col. 3:12), “Put on therefore, as the
elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness;” and to cherish
the spirit of “wisdom (Jam. 3:17) that is from above,” which is “full of
mercy;” and, like the good man spoken of by the Psalmist (Psa. 37:26), to be
“merciful,” that is, full of mercy.
And as it is a
sympathizing and merciful spirit, so the spirit of charity, as exercised toward
our fellow creatures, is the opposite of a selfish, inasmuch as it
is a liberal spirit. It not only seeks the good of others that are
in affliction, but it is ready to communicate to all, and forward to promote
their good, as there may be opportunity. To do good, and to communicate, it
forgets not (Heb. 13:16); but obeys the exhortation (Gal. 6:10), “As we have
opportunity, let us do good unto all men.” But on this point I need not
enlarge, having already dwelt upon it at length in the lecture on “Charity is
kind.”
And as the spirit
of charity, or Christian love, is opposed to a selfish spirit, in that it is
merciful and liberal so it is in this, also, that it disposes a person to be
public-spirited. A man of a right spirit is not a man of narrow and private
views, but is greatly interested and concerned for the good of the community to
which he belongs, and particularly of the city or village in which he resides,
and for the true welfare of the society of which he is a member. God commanded
the Jews that were carried away captive to Babylon, to seek the good of that
city, though it was not their native place, but only the city of their
captivity. His injunction was (Jer. 29:7), “Seek the peace of the city whither
I have caused you to be carried away captives, and pray unto the Lord for it.”
And a man of truly Christian spirit will be earnest for the good of his country,
and of the place of his residence, and will be disposed to lay himself out for
its improvement. A man was recommended to Christ by the Jews (Luke 7:5), as one
that loved their nation and had built them a synagogue; and it is spoken of as a
very provoking thing to God, with respect to some in Israel (Amos 6:6), that
they were “not grieved for the affliction of Joseph.” And it is recorded, to
the everlasting honor of Esther (Est. 4:16), that she herself fasted and prayed,
and stirred up others to fast and pray, for the welfare of her people. And the
apostle Paul (Rom. 9:1-3) expresses the deepest concern for the welfare of his
countrymen. And those that are possessed of the spirit of Christian charity are
of a more enlarged spirit still; for they are concerned, not only for the thrift
of the community, but for the welfare of the Church of God, and of all the
people of God individually. Of such a spirit was Moses, the man of God, and
therefore he earnestly interceded for God’s visible people, and declared
himself ready to die that they might be spared (Exo. 32:11, 32). And of such a
spirit was Paul, who was so concerned for the welfare of all, both Jews and
Gentiles, that he was willing to become as they were (1 Cor. 9:19-23), if
possibly he might save some of them.
Especially will the
spirit of Christian love dispose those that stand in a public capacity, such as
that of ministers, and magistrates, and all public officers, to seek the public
good. It will dispose magistrates to act as the fathers of the commonwealth,
with that care and concern for the public good which the father of a family has
for his household. It will make them watchful against public dangers, and
forward to use their powers for the promotion of the public benefit; not being
governed by selfish motives in their administration; not seeking only, or
mainly, to enrich themselves, or to become great, and to advance themselves on
the spoils of others, as wicked rulers very often do; but striving to act for
the true welfare of all to whom their authority extends. And the same spirit
will dispose ministers not to seek their own, and endeavor to get all they can
out of their people to enrich themselves and their families, but to seek the
good of the flock over which the great Shepherd has placed them; to feed, and
watch over them, and lead them to good pastures, and defend them from wolves and
wild beasts that would devour them. And so, whatever the post of honor or
influence we may be placed in, we should show that, in it, we are solicitous for
the good of the public, so that the world may be better for our living in it,
and that, when we are gone, it may be said of us, as it was so nobly said of
David (Acts 13:36), that we “served our generation by the will of God.” But,
2. The spirit of
charity, or love, also disposes us, in many cases, to forego and part with our
own things, for the sake of others. — It disposes us to part with our own
private temporal interest, and totally and freely to renounce it, for the sake
of the honor of God, and the advancement of the kingdom of Christ. Such was the
spirit of the apostle Paul when he exclaimed (Acts 21:13), “I am ready not to
be bound only, but also to die at Jerusalem for the name of the Lord Jesus.”
And the same spirit will dispose us often to forego or part with our own private
interest for the good of our neighbors. It will make us ready on every occasion
to aid or help them, leading us willingly to part with a lesser good of our own,
for the sake of a greater good to them. And the case may even be such (1 John
3:16), that “we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.” But I will
not dwell longer on this point now, as I shall probably have occasion to speak
more to it under some other part of the context. I pass, then, as proposed,
III. To notice
some of the evidence sustaining the doctrine which has been stated. — And
the truth of the doctrine, that the spirit of charity, or Christian love, is the
opposite of a selfish spirit, will appear, if we consider the nature of love in
general, the peculiar nature of Christian or divine love, and the nature of
Christian love to God and to man in particular. And,
1. The nature of
love in general. — This, so far as it is really and truly sincere, is of a
diffusive nature, and espouses the interests of others. It is so with the love
of natural affection, and earthly friendship. So far as there is any real
affection or friendship, the parties between which it subsists do not seek only
their own particular interests, but do espouse and seek the interests of each
other. They seek not only their own things, but the things of their friends.
Selfishness is a principle that contracts the heart, and confines it to self,
while love enlarges it, and extends it to others. By love, a man’s self is so
extended and enlarged, that others, so far as they are beloved, do, as it were,
become parts of himself so that, wherein their interest is promoted, he believes
his own is promoted, and wherein theirs is injured, his also is injured. And
still further will this appear, if we consider,
2. The peculiar
nature of Christian or divine love. — Of charity, or Christian love, it is
peculiarly true, that it is above the selfish principle. Though all real love to
others seeks the good and espouses the interests of those who are beloved, yet
all other love, excepting this, has its foundation, in one sense, in the selfish
principle. So it is with the natural affection which parents feel for their
children, and with the love which relatives have one to another. If we except
the impulses of instinct, self-love is the mainspring of it. It is because men
love themselves, that they love those persons and things that are their own, or
that they are nearly related to, and which they look upon as belonging to
themselves, and which, by the constitution of society, have their interest and
honor linked with their own. And so it is in the closest friendships that exist
among men. Self-love is the spring whence they proceed. Sometimes natural
gratitude, for good turns that have been done them by others, or for benefits
received from them, disposes men, through self-love, to a similar respect to
those that have shown them kindness, or by whom their self-interest has been
promoted. And sometimes natural men are led into a friendship to others, from
qualifications that they see or find in them, whence they hope for the promotion
of their own temporal good. If they see that others are disposed to be
respectful to them, and to give them honor, then love to their own honor will
lead them to friendship with such; or if they see them generously disposed to
them, then love to their own profit will dispose them to friendship to them on
this account; or if they find in them a great agreement with themselves in
disposition and manners, self-love may dispose them to amity with them on
account of the enjoyment they have in their society, or because this agreement
with them in their temper and ways carries with it the approbation of their own
temper and ways. And so there are many other ways in which self-love is the
source of that love and friendship that often arises between natural men. Most
of the love that there is in the world arises from this principle, and therefore
it does not go beyond nature. And nature cannot go beyond self-love, but all
that men do, is, some way or other, from this root.
But divine love, or
the charity that is spoken of in the text, is something above self-love, as it
is something supernatural, or above and beyond all that is natural. It is not a
branch that springs out of the root of self-love, as natural affection, and
worldly friendships, and the love that men may have to one another, as such, do.
But as self-love is the offspring of natural principles, so divine love is the
offspring of supernatural principles. The latter is something of a higher and
nobler kind than any plant that grows naturally in such a soil as the heart of
man. It is a plant transplanted into the soul out of the garden of heaven, by
the holy and blessed Spirit of God, and so has its life in God, and not in self.
And therefore there is no other love so much above the selfish principle as
Christian love is; no love that is so free and disinterested, and in the
exercise of which God is so loved for himself and his own sake, and men are
loved, not because of their relation to self, but because of their relation to
God as his children, and as those who are the creatures of his power, or under
the influence of his Spirit. And therefore divine love, or charity, above all
love in the world, is contrary to a selfish spirit. Other, or natural love, may
in some respects be contrary to selfishness, inasmuch as it may, and often does,
move men to much liberality and generosity to those they love; and yet, in other
respects, it agrees with a selfish spirit, because, if we follow it up to its
original, it arises from the same root, viz. a principle of self-love. But
divine love has its spring where its root is — in Jesus Christ; and so it is
not of this world, but of a higher; and it tends thither, whence it came. And as
it does not spring out of self, so neither does it tend to self. It delights in
the honor and glory of God, for his own sake, and not merely for the sake of
self; and it seeks and delights in the good of men, for their sake, and for
God’s sake. And that divine love is, indeed, a principle far above and
contrary to a selfish spirit, appears further from this, viz. that it goes out
even to enemies; and that it is its nature and tendency to go out to the
unthankful and evil, and to those that injure and hate us — which is directly
contrary to the tendency of a selfish principle, and entirely above nature —
less man-like than God-like. That Christian love, or charity, is contrary to a
selfish spirit, is further plain,
3. From the
nature of this love to God and to man in particular. And,
First, from
the nature of this love to God. If we consider what the Scriptures
tell us of the nature of love to God, we find that they teach that those who
truly love God, love him so as wholly to devote themselves to him and his
service. This we are taught in the sum of the ten commandments, “Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all
thy mind, and with all thy strength” (Mark 12:30). In these words is contained
a description of a right love to God; and they teach us, that those who love him
aright do devote themselves wholly to him. They devote all to him: all their
heart, and all their soul, and all their mind, and all their strength, or all
their powers and faculties. Surely a man who gives all this wholly to God, keeps
nothing back, but devotes himself wholly and entirely to him, making no reserve;
and all who have true love to God have a spirit to do this. This shows how much
a principle of true love to God is above the selfish principle. For if self be
devoted wholly to God, then there is something, above self, that overcomes it;
something superior to self, that takes self, and makes an offering of it to God.
A selfish principle never devotes itself to another. The nature of it is, to
devote all others to self. They that have true love to God, love him as God, and
as the Supreme Good; whereas it is the nature of selfishness to set up self in
the place of God, and to make an idol of self. That being whom men regard
supremely, they devote all to. They that idolize self, devote all to self; but
they that love God as God, devote all to him.
That Christian
love, or charity, is contrary to a selfish spirit, will further appear, if we
consider what the Scriptures teach,
Secondly, of
the nature of this love to man. And there are two chief and most
remarkable descriptions that the Bible gives us of a truly gracious love to our
neighbors, each of which should be noticed.
The first of
these is the requirement that we love our neighbor as ourselves. This we have in
the Old Testament (Lev. 19:18) — “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as
thyself;” and this Christ cites (Mat. 22:39), as the sum of all the duties of
the second table of the law. Now this is contrary to selfishness, for love is
not of such a nature as confines the heart to self, but leads it forth to others
as well as self, and in like manner as to self. It disposes us to look upon our
neighbors as being, as it were, one with ourselves; and not only to consider our
own circumstances and interests, but to consider the wants of our neighbors, as
we do our own; not only to have regard to our own desires, but to the desires of
others, and to do to them as we would have them do to us.
And the second remarkable
description which the Scriptures give us of Christian charity, which shows how
contrary it is to selfishness, is, that of loving others as Christ hath loved
us. “A new commandment,” says Christ (John 13:34), “I give unto you, That
ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another.” It
is called a new commandment, as contradistinguished from that old one (Lev.
19:18), “Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself.” Not that the duty of
love to others, which is the matter of the commandment, was new, for the same
kind of love was required of old, under the Old Testament, which is required
now. But it is called a new commandment, in this respect, that the rule and
motive annexed, which we are now more especially to have an eye to, in these
days of the gospel, are new. The rule and motive more especially set in view of
old, was, our love to ourselves — that we should love our neighbor as
ourselves. But the motive and rule more especially set in view now, in these
days of the gospel, and since the love of Christ has been so wonderfully
manifested, is the love of Christ to us — that we should love our neighbor as
Christ hath loved us. It is here called a new commandment; and so in John
15:12, Christ calls it his commandment, saying emphatically, “This is
my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you.” That we should
love one another as we love ourselves, is Moses’ commandment; but that we
should love one another as Christ hath loved us, is the commandment of God our
Savior. It is the same commandment, as to the substance of it, that was given of
old, but with new light shining upon it from the love of Jesus Christ, and a new
enforcement annexed to it, by him, beyond what Moses annexed. So that this rule,
of loving others as Christ has loved us, does more clearly, and in a further
degree, show us our duty and obligation with respect to loving our neighbors,
than as Moses stated it.
But to return from
this digression, let us consider how this description that Christ gives of
Christian love to others shows it to be the contrary of selfishness, by
considering in what manner Christ has expressed love to us, and how much there
is in the example of his love to enforce the contrary of a selfish spirit. And
this we may see in four things: —
First, Christ
has set his love on those that were his enemies. There was not only no
love to himself in those on whom he set his love, but they were full of enmity
and of a principle of actual hatred to him. “God commendeth his love toward
us, in that, while we were yet sinners,” or, as in the next verse but one,
“enemies,” “Christ died for us” (Rom. 5:8, 10).
Second, such
was Christ’s love to us, that he was pleased, in some respects, to look on
us as himself. By his love to us, if we will but accept his love, he has so
espoused us, and united his heart to us, that he is pleased to speak of us and
regard us as himself. His elect were, from all eternity, dear to him as the
apple of his eye. He looked upon them so much as himself, that he regarded their
concerns as his, and their interests as his own; and he has even made their
guilt as his, by a gracious assumption of it to himself, that it might be looked
upon as his own, through that divine imputation in virtue of which they are
treated as innocent, while he suffers for them. And his love has sought to unite
them to himself, so as to make them, as it were, members of his body, so that
they are his flesh and his bones, as he himself seems to say in Mat. 25:40, when
he declares, “Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my
brethren, ye have done it unto me.”
Third, such
was the love of Christ to us, that he did, as it were, spend himself for our
sakes. His love did not rest in mere feeling, nor in light efforts and small
sacrifices, but though we were enemies, yet he so loved us, that he had a heart
to deny himself, and undertake the greatest efforts, and undergo the greatest
sufferings, for our sakes. He gave up his own ease, and comfort, and interest,
and honor, and wealth; and became poor, and outcast, and despised, and had not
where to lay his head, and all for us! And not only so, but he shed his own
blood for us, and offered himself a sacrifice to God’s justice, that we might
be forgiven, and accepted, and saved! And,
Fourth, Christ
thus loved us, without any expectation of ever being requited by us for his
love. He did not stand in need of anything we could do for him, and well
knew that we should never be able to requite him for his kindness to us, or even
to do anything toward it. He knew that we were poor, miserable, and empty-handed
outcasts, who might receive from him, but could render nothing to him in return.
He knew that we had no money or price with which to purchase anything, and that
he must freely give is all things that we needed, or else we should be eternally
without them. And shall not we be far from a selfish spirit, and utterly
contrary to it, if we love one another after such a manner as this, or if we
have the same spirit of love toward others that was in Christ toward ourselves?
If this is our spirit, our love to others will not depend on their love to us,
but we shall do as Christ did to us love them even though they are enemies. We
shall not only seek our own things, but we shall in our hearts be so united to
others, that we shall look on their things as our own. We shall endeavor to be
interested in their good, as Christ was in ours; and shall be ready to forego
and part with our own things, in many cases, for the things of others, as Christ
did toward us. And these things we shall be willing and ready to do for others,
without any expectation of being repaid by them, as Christ did such great things
for us without any expectation of requital or return. If such be our spirit, we
shall not be under the influence of a selfish spirit, but shall be unselfish in
principle, and heart, and life.
In the application
of this subject, the great use I would make of it is, to dissuade all from a
selfish spirit and practice, and to exhort all to seek that spirit and live that
life which shall be contrary to it. Seek that by divine love your heart may
be devoted to God and to his glory, and to loving your neighbor as yourself, or
rather as Christ has loved you. Do not seek everyone your own things, but
everyone also the things of others. And, that you may be stirred up to this, in
addition to the motives already presented, consider three things: —
First, that you
are not your own. — As you
have not made yourself, so you were not made for yourself. You are
neither the author nor the end of your own being. Nor is it you
that uphold yourself in being, or that provide for yourself, or that are
dependent on yourself. There is another that hath made you, and preserves you,
and provides for you, and on whom you are dependent: and He hath made you for
himself, and for the good of your fellow creatures, and not only for yourself.
He has placed before you higher and nobler ends than self, even the welfare of
your fellowmen, and of society, and the interests of his kingdom; and for these
you ought to labor and live, not only in time, but for eternity.
And if you are
Christians, as many of you profess to be, then, in a peculiar sense, “ye are
not your own; for ye are bought with a price,” even “with the precious blood
of Christ” (1 Cor. 6:19, 20; 1 Pet. 1:19). And this is urged as an argument
why Christians should not seek themselves, but the glory of God; for the apostle
adds, “Therefore glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are
God’s.” By nature you were in a miserable, lost condition, a captive in the
hands of divine justice, and a miserable slave in the bondage of sin and Satan.
And Christ has redeemed you, and so you are his by purchase. By a most just
title you belong to him, and not to yourself. And, therefore, you must not
henceforth treat yourself as your own, by seeking your own interests or pleasure
only, or even chiefly; for if you do so, you will be guilty of robbing Christ.
And as you are not your own, so nothing that you have is your own. Your
abilities of body and mind, your outward possessions, your time, talents,
influence, comforts — none of them are your own; nor have you any right to use
them as if you had an absolute property in them, as you will be likely to do if
you imagine them only for your own private benefit, and not for the honor of
Christ and for the good of your fellowmen. Consider,
Second, how you,
by your very profession as a Christian, are united to Christ and to your
fellow-Christians. — Christ
and all Christians are so united together, that they all make but one body; and
of this body Christ is the head, and Christians are the members. “We, being
many,” says the apostle, “are one body in Christ, and every one members one
of another” Rom. 12:5); and again, “By one Spirit are we all baptized into
one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free” (1 Cor.
12:13). How unbecoming, then, is it in Christians to be selfish, and concerned
only for their own private interests! In the natural body, the hand is ready to
serve the head, and all the members are ready to serve one another. Is what the
hands do, done only for their own advantage? Are they not continually employed
as much for the other parts of the body as for themselves? Is not the work they
are doing, from day to day, for the common good of the whole body? And so it may
be said as to the eye, the teeth, the feet, that they are all employed, not for
themselves or for their own limited and partial welfare, but for the common
comfort and good of the whole body. And if the head be dishonored, are not all
the members of the body at once employed and active to remove the dishonor, and
to put honor upon the head? And if any members of the body are wounded, and
languishing, and in pain, are not all the members of the body at once engaged to
screen that weak or suffering member? Are not the eyes employed in looking about
for it, and the ears in attending to the directions of physicians, and the feet
in going where relief is to be sought, and the hands in applying the remedies
provided? So it should be with the Christian body. All its members should be
helpers and comforts to each other, and thus promote their mutual welfare and
happiness, and the glory of Christ the head. Once more, consider,
Third, that, in
seeking the glory of God and the good of your fellow creatures, you take the
surest way to have God seek your interests and promote your welfare.
— If you will devote yourself to God, as making a sacrifice of all your own
interests to him, you will not throw yourself away. Though you seem to neglect
yourself, and to deny yourself, and to overlook self in imitating the divine
benevolence, God will take care of you; and he will see to
it that your interest is provided for, and your welfare made sure. You shall be
no loser by all the sacrifices you have made for him. To his glory be it said,
he will not be your debtor, but will requite you a hundred-fold even in this
life, beside the eternal rewards that he will bestow upon you hereafter. His own
declaration is, “Every one that hath forsaken houses, or brethren, or sisters,
or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name’s sake,
shall receive an hundred-fold” (the other evangelist adds, “in this present
time”), “and shall inherit everlasting life” (Mat. 19:29); and the spirit
of this declaration applies to all sacrifices made for Christ, or for our
fellowmen for his sake. The greatness of the reward for this life Christ
expresses by a definite number; but he does not God make use of numbers, however
great, to set forth the reward promised them hereafter. He only says they shall
receive everlasting life, because the reward is so great, and so much exceeds
all the expense and self-denial persons can be at for Christ’s sake, that no
numbers are sufficient to describe it.
If you are selfish,
and make yourself and your own private interests your idol, God will leave you
to yourself, and let you promote your own interests as well as you can. But if
you do not selfishly seek your own, but do seek the things that are Jesus
Christ’s, and the things of your fellow-beings, then God will make your
interest and happiness his own charge, and he is infinitely more able to provide
for and promote it than you are. The resources of the universe move at his
bidding, and he can easily command them all to subserve your welfare. So that,
not to seek your own, in the selfish sense, is the best way of seeking your own
in a better sense. It is the directest course you can take to secure your
highest happiness. When you are required not to be selfish, you are not
required, as has been observed, not to love and seek your own happiness, but
only not to seek mainly your own private and confined interests. But if you
place your happiness in God, in glorifying him, and in serving him by doing
good, — in this way, above all others, will you promote your wealth, and
honor, and pleasure here below, and obtain hereafter a crown of unfading glory,
and pleasures forevermore at God’s right hand. If you seek, in the spirit of
selfishness, to grasp all as your own, you shall lose all, and be driven out of
the world at last, naked and forlorn, to everlasting poverty and contempt. But
if you seek not your own, but the things of Christ, and the good of your
fellowmen, God himself will be yours, and Christ yours, and the Holy Spirit
yours, and all things yours. Yes, “all things” shall be yours; “whether
Paul, or Apollos, or Cephas, or the world, or life, or death, or things present,
or things to come; all are yours; and ye are Christ’s; and Christ is
God’s” (1 Cor. 3:21, 22).
The Spirit Of Charity The Opposite Of An Angry Or Wrathful Spirit.
HAVING
declared that charity is contrary to the two great cardinal vices of pride and
selfishness, those deep and ever-flowing fountains of sin and wickedness in the
heart, the apostle next proceeds to show that it is also contrary to two things
that are commonly the fruits of this pride and selfishness, viz. an angry
spirit, and a censorious spirit. To the first of these points I would now turn
your attention, viz. that charity “is not easily provoked.” The
doctrine here set before us is,
THAT THE SPIRIT OF CHARITY, OR CHRISTIAN LOVE, IS THE OPPOSITE OF AN
ANGRY OR WRATHFUL SPIRIT OR DISPOSITION.
In
speaking to this doctrine, I would inquire, first, in what consists that angry
spirit or temper to which a Christian spirit is contrary; and, next, give the
reason why a Christian spirit is contrary to it.
I.
What is that angry or wrathful spirit to which charity, or a Christian
spirit, is contrary? — It is not all manner of anger that Christianity is
opposite and contrary to. It is said in Eph. 4:26, “Be ye angry, and sin
not;” which seems to suppose that there is such a thing as anger without sin,
or that it is possible to be angry in some cases, and yet not offend God. And
therefore it may be answered, in a single word, that a Christian spirit, or the
spirit of charity, is opposite to all undue and unsuitable anger. But anger may
be undue or unsuitable in four respects: in its nature, its occasion, its end,
and its measure. And,
1.
Anger may be undue and unsuitable in respect to its nature. — Anger may
be defined to be an earnest and more or less violent opposition of spirit
against any real or supposed evil, or in view of any fault or offense of
another. All anger is opposition of the mind against real or supposed evil; but
it is not all opposition of the mind against evil that is properly called anger.
There is an opposition of the judgment, that is not anger; for anger is the
opposition, not of the cool judgment, but of the spirit of the man, that is, of
his disposition or heart. But here, again, it is not all opposition of the
spirit against evil that can be called anger. There is an opposition of the
spirit against natural evil that we suffer, as in grief and sorrow, for
instance, which is a very different thing from anger; and in distinction from
this, anger is opposition to moral evil, or evil real or supposed, in
voluntary agents, or at least in agents that are conceived to be voluntary, or
acting by their own will, and against such evil as is supposed to be their
fault. But yet again, it is not all opposition of spirit against evil, or
faultiness in voluntary agents, that is anger; for there may be a dislike,
without the spirit being excited and angry; and such dislike is an opposition of
the will and judgment, and not always of the feelings — and in order to anger,
the latter must be moved. In all anger there must he earnestness and opposition
of feeling, and the spirit must be moved and stirred within us. Anger is one of
the passions or affections of the soul, though, when called an affection, it is,
for the most part, to be regarded as an evil affection.
Such
being the nature of anger in general, it may now be shown wherein anger is undue
or unsuitable in its nature. And this is the case with all anger that contains
ill-will, or a desire of revenge. Some have defined anger to be a desire of
revenge. But this cannot be considered a just definition of anger in general;
for if so, there would be no anger that would not imply ill-will, and the desire
that some other might be injured. But doubtless there is such a thing as anger
that is consistent with goodwill; for a father may be angry with his child, that
is, he may find in himself an earnestness and opposition of spirit to the bad
conduct of his child, and his spirit may be engaged and stirred in opposition to
that conduct, and to his child while continuing in it; and yet, at the same
time, he will not have any proper ill-will to the child, but on the contrary, a
real goodwill; and so far from desiring its injury, he may have the very highest
desire for its true welfare, and his very anger be but his opposition to that
which he thinks will be of injury to it. And this shows that anger, in its
general nature, rather consists in the opposition of the spirit to evil than in
a desire of revenge.
If
the nature of anger in general consisted in ill-will and a desire of revenge, no
anger would be lawful in any case whatever; for we are not allowed to entertain
ill-will toward others in any case, but are to have goodwill to all. We are
required by Christ to wish well to and pray for the prosperity of all, even our
enemies, and those that despitefully use us and persecute us (Mat. 5:44); and
the rule given by the apostle is, “Bless them which persecute you: bless, and
curse not” (Rom. 12:14); that is, we are only to wish good and pray for good
to others, and in no case to wish evil. And so all revenge is forbidden, if we except
the vengeance which public justice takes on the transgressor, in inflicting
which men act not for themselves, but for God. The rule is, “Thou shalt
not avenge, nor bear any grudge against the children of thy people; but thou
shalt love thy neighbour as thyself: I am the Lord” (Lev. 19:18); and says the
apostle, “Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but rather give place unto
wrath: for it is written, “Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord”
(Rom. 12:19). So that all the anger that contains ill-will or a desire of
revenge, is what Christianity is contrary to, and by the most fearful sanctions
forbids. Sometimes anger, as it is spoken of in the Scripture, is meant only in
the worst sense, or in that sense of it which implies ill-will and the desire of
revenge; and in this sense all anger is forbidden, as in Eph. 4:31, “Let all
bitterness, and wrath, and anger, and clamour, and evil-speaking, be put away
from you, with all malice;” and again, in Col. 3:8, “But now ye also put off
all these; anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your
mouth.” Thus anger may be irregular and sinful with respect to its nature. And
so,
2.
Anger may be unsuitable and unchristian in respect to it’s occasion.
— And such unsuitableness consists in its being without any just cause. Of
this Christ speaks when he says, “Whosoever is angry with his brother without
a cause shall be in danger of the judgment” (Mat. 5:22). And this may be the
case in three ways: —
First,
when the occasion of anger is that
which is no fault at all in the person that is its object. This is
not infrequently the case. Many persons are of such a proud and peevish
disposition, that they will be angry at anything that is in any respect against
them, or troublesome to them, or contrary to their wishes, whether anybody be to
blame for it or not. And so sometimes men are angry with others for those things
that are not from their fault, but which happen merely through their involuntary
ignorance, or through their impotence. They are angry that they have not done
better, when the only cause was, that the circumstances were such that they
could not do otherwise than they did. And oftentimes persons are angry with
others, not only for that which is no fault in them, but for that which is
really good, and for which they ought to be praised. So it always is when men
are angry at God, and fret at his providence and its dispensations toward them.
Thus to be fretful and impatient, and to murmur against God’s dealings, is a
most horribly wicked kind of anger. And yet this very often is the case in this
wicked world. This is what the wicked Israelites were so often guilty of, and
for which so many of them were overthrown in the wilderness; and this was what
Jonah, though a good man, was guilty of when he was angry with God without a
cause angry for that for which he should have praised God, viz. his great mercy
to the Ninevites. Oftentimes, also, persons’ spirits are kept very much in a
fret by reason of things going contrary to them, and their meeting with crosses
and disappointments and entanglements in their business, when they will not own
that it is God they fret at and are angry with, and do not even seem to be
convinced of it themselves. But, indeed, such fretfulness can be interpreted no
other way; and whatever they may pretend, it is ultimately aimed against the
Author of providence — against the God who orders these cross events, so that
it is a murmuring and fretting against him.
And
it is a common thing, again, for persons to be angry with others for their doing
well, and that which is only their duty. There never was so much bitterness and
fierceness of anger among men one to another, and so much hostility and malice,
for any one thing, as there has been for well-doing. History gives no accounts
of any such cruelties as those practiced toward God’s people on account of
their profession and practice of religion. And how annoyed were the scribes and
Pharisees with Christ for doing the will of his Father in what he did and said
while on earth! When men are angry with others, or with civil or ecclesiastical
authorities, for proceeding regularly against them for their errors or sins,
they are angry with them for well-doing. And this is the case when they are
angry with their neighbors or brethren in the church for bearing a due testimony
against them, and endeavoring to bring them to justice when the case requires
it. Often men are angry with others not only for well-doing, but for doing those
things that are acts of friendship to them, as when we are angry with others for
administering Christian reproof for anything they observe in us that is wrong.
This the Psalmist said he should accept as a kindness — “Let the righteous
smite me, it shall be a kindness;” but such as are angry with it, foolishly
and sinfully take it as an injury. In all these things, our anger is undue and
unreasonable with regard to its occasion, when that occasion is no fault of the
one with whom we are angry. And so,
Second,
anger is unsuitable and unchristian as
to its occasion, when persons are angry upon small and trivial occasions, and
when, though there be something of blame, yet the fault is very small, and such
as is not worth our being stirred and engaged about. God does not call us to
have our spirits ceaselessly engaged in opposition, and stirred up in anger,
unless it be on some important occasions. He that is angry at every little fault
he may see in others, is certainly one with whom it is otherwise than is
expressed in the text. Of him that is provoked at every little, trifling thing,
it surely cannot be said that he is “not easily provoked.” Some are of such
an angry, fretful spirit, that they are put out of humor by every little thing,
and by things in others, in the family, or in society, or in business, that are
no greater faults than they themselves are guilty of every day. Those that will
thus be angry at every fault they see in others, will be sure to be always kept
in a fret, and their minds will never be composed; for it cannot be expected in
this world but that we shall continually be seeing faults in others, as there
are continually faults in ourselves. And therefore it is that Christians are
directed to be “slow to speak, slow to wrath” (Jam. 1:19); and that it is
said, that “He that is soon angry, dealeth foolishly.” He that diligently
guards his own spirit will not be very frequently or easily angry. He wisely
keeps his mind in a calm, clear frame, and does not suffer it to be stirred with
anger, except on extraordinary occasions, and those that do especially call for
it. And again,
Third,
anger may be unsuitable and
unchristian in its occasion, when our spirits are stirred at the faults of
others chiefly as they affect ourselves, and not as they are against God. We
should never be angry but at sin, and this should always be that which we oppose
in our anger. And when our spirits are stirred to oppose this evil, it should be
as sin, or chiefly as it is against God. If there be no sin and no fault,
then we have no cause to be angry; and if there be a fault or sin, then it is
infinitely worse as against God than it is as against us, and therefore it
requires the most opposition on that account. Persons sin in their anger when
they are selfish in it; for we are not to act as if we were our own, or for
ourselves simply, since we belong to God, and not to ourselves. When a fault is
committed wherein God is sinned against, and persons are injured by it, they
should be chiefly concerned, and their spirits chiefly moved against it, because
it is against God; for they should be more solicitous for God’s honor than for
their own temporal interests. All anger, as to occasion, is either a virtue or a
vice, for there is no middle sort, that is neither good nor bad; but there is no
virtue or goodness in opposing sin, unless it be opposed as sin. The
anger that is virtuous is the same thing which, in one form, is called zeal. Our
anger should be like Christ’s anger. He was like a lamb under the greatest
personal injuries, and we never read of his being angry but in the cause of God
against sin as sin. And this should be the case with us. And as anger may,
in these three ways, be unsuitable and unchristian with respect to the occasion
or cause of it, so,
3.
It may be undue and sinful with respect to its end. — And this in two
particulars.
First,
when we are angry without
considerately proposing any end to be gained by it. In this way it is that
anger is rash and inconsiderate, and that it is suffered to rise, and be
continued, without any consideration or motive. Reason has no hand in the
matter; but the passions go before the reason, and anger is suffered to rise
before even a thought has been given to the question, of what advantage or
benefit will it be, either to me or others? Such anger is not the anger of men,
but the blind passion of beasts: it is a kind of beastly fury, rather than the
affection of a rational creature. All things in the soul of man should be under
the government of reason, which is the highest faculty of our being; and every
other faculty and principle in the soul should be governed and directed by that
to its proper end. And, therefore, when our anger is of this kind, it is
unchristian and sinful. And so it is,
Second,
when we allow ourselves to be angry for
any wrong end. Though reason would tell us, with regard to our anger, that
it cannot be for the glory of God, or of any real benefit to ourselves, but, on
the other hand, much to the mischief of ourselves or others, yet, because we
have in view the gratification of our own pride, or the extension of our
influence, or getting in some way superiority to others, we allow anger as
aiding to gain these or other ends, and thus indulge a sinful spirit. And,
lastly,
4.
Anger may be unsuitable and unchristian with respect to its measure. —
And this, again, in two particulars, as to the measure of its degree, and
the measure of its continuance. And,
First,
when it is immoderate in degree. Anger
may be far beyond what the case requires. And often it is so great as to put
persons beyond the control of themselves, their passions being so violent, that,
for the time, they know not what they do, and seem to be unable to direct and
regulate either their feelings or conduct. Sometimes men’s passions rise so
high that they are, as it were, drunk with them, so that their reason is gone,
and they act as if beside. themselves. But the degree of anger ought always to
be regulated by the end of it, and it should never be suffered to rise any
higher than so far as tends to the obtaining of the good ends which reason has
proposed. And anger is also beyond measure, and thus sinful,
Second,
when it is immoderate in its
continuance. It is a very sinful thing for persons to be long angry. The
wise man not only gives us the injunction, “Be not hasty in thy spirit to be
angry,” but he adds, that “anger resteth in the bosom of fools” (Ecc.
7:9); and, says the apostle, “Be ye angry, and sin not: let not the sun go
down upon your wrath” (Eph. 4:26). If anger be long continued, it soon
degenerates into malice, for the leaven of evil spreads faster than the leaven
of good. If a person allows himself long to hold anger towards another, he will
quickly come to hate him. And so we find that it actually is among those that
retain a grudge in their hearts against others for week after week, and month
after month, and year after year. They do, in the end, truly hate the persons
against whom they thus lay up anger, whether they own it or not. And this is a
most dreadful sin in the sight of God. All, therefore, should be exceedingly
careful how they suffer anger long to continue in their hearts.
Having
thus shown what is that angry or wrathful spirit to which charity or a Christian
spirit is contrary, I pass, as proposed, to show,
II.
How charity, or a Christian spirit, is contrary to it. — And this I
would do by showing, first, that charity or love, which is the sum of the
Christian spirit, is directly, and in itself, contrary to the anger that is
sinful; and, secondly, that the fruits of charity which are mentioned in the
context, are all contrary to it. And,
1.
Christian charity, or love, is directly, and in itself, contrary to
all undue anger. — Christian love is contrary to anger which is undue in
its nature, and that tends to revenge, and so implies ill-will; for the nature
of love is goodwill. It tends to prevent persons from being angry without just
cause, and will be far from disposing anyone to be angry for but little faults.
Love is backward to anger, and will not yield to it on trivial occasions, much
less where there is no cause for being angry. It is a malignant and evil, and
not a loving spirit, that disposes persons to be angry without cause. Love to
God is opposite to a disposition in men to be angry at others’ faults chiefly
as they themselves are offended and injured by them: it rather disposes them to
look at them chiefly as committed against God. If love be in exercise, it will
tend to keep down the irascible passions, and hold them in subjection, so that
reason and the spirit of love may regulate them and keep them from being
immoderate in degree, or of long continuance. And not only is charity, or
Christian love, directly and in itself contrary to all undue anger, but,
2
All the fruits of this charity which are mentioned in the context are also
contrary to it. — And I shall mention only two of these fruits, as they
may stand for all, viz. those virtues that are contrary to pride and
selfishness. And
First,
love, or charity, is contrary to all
undue and sinful anger, as, in its fruits, it is contrary to pride. Pride
is one chief cause of undue anger. It is because men are proud, and
exalt themselves in their own hearts, that they are revengeful, and are apt to
be excited, and to make great things out of little ones that may be against
themselves. Yea, they even treat as vices things that are in themselves virtues,
when they think their honor is touched, or when their will is crossed. And it is
pride that makes men so unreasonable and rash in their anger, and raises it to
such a high degree, and continues it so long, and often keeps it up in the form
of habitual malice. But, as we have already seen, love, or Christian charity, is
utterly opposed to pride. And so,
Secondly, love, or charity, is contrary to all sinful anger, as, in its fruits, it is contrary to selfishness. It is because men are selfish and seek their own, that they are malicious and revengeful against all that oppose or interfere with their own interests. If men sought not chiefly their own private and selfish interests, but the glory of God and the common good, then their spirit would be a great deal more stirred up in God’s cause than in their own; and they would not be prone to hasty, rash, inconsiderate, immoderate, and long-continued wrath, with any who might have injured or provoked them; but they would in a great measure forget themselves for God’s sake, and from their zeal for the honor of Christ. The end they would aim at, would be, not making themselves great, or getting their own will, but the glory of God and the good of their fellow-beings. But love, as we have seen, is opposed to all selfishness.
In
the application of this subject, let us use it,
1.
In the way of self-examination. — Our own consciences, if
faithfully searched and imperatively inquired of, can best tell us whether we
are, or have been persons of such an angry spirit and wrathful disposition as
has been described; whether we are frequently angry, or indulge in ill-will, or
allow the continuance of anger. Have we not often been angry? And if so, is
there not reason to think that that anger has been undue, and without just
cause, and thus sinful? God does not call Christians into his kingdom that they
may indulge greatly in fretfulness, and have their minds commonly stirred up and
ruffled with anger. And has not most of the anger you have cherished been
chiefly, if not entirely, on your own account? Men are often wont to plead zeal
for religion, and for duty, and for the honor of God, as the cause of their
indignation, when it is only their own private interest that is concerned and
affected. It is remarkable how forward men are to appear, as if they were
zealous for God and righteousness, in cases wherein their honor, or will, or
interest has been touched, and to make pretense of this in injuring others or
complaining of them; and what a great difference there is in their conduct in
other cases, wherein God’s honor is as much or a great deal more hurt, and
their own interest is not specially concerned. In the latter case, there is no
such appearance of zeal and engagedness of spirit, and no forwardness to reprove
and complain, and be angry, but often a readiness to excuse, and leave reproof
to others, and to be cold and backward in anything like opposition to the sin.
And
ask, still further, what good has been obtained by your anger, and what have you
aimed at in it? or have you even thought of these things? There has been a great
deal of anger and bitterness in things passing in this town on public occasions,
and many of you have been present on such occasions; and such anger has been
manifest in your conduct, and I fear rested in your bosoms. Examine yourselves
as to this matter, and ask what has been the nature of your anger. Has not most,
if not all of it, been of that undue and unchristian kind that has been spoken
of? Has it not been of the nature of ill-will, and malice, and bitterness of
heart — an anger arising from proud and selfish principles, because your
interest, or your opinion, or your party was touched? Has not your anger been
far from that Christian zeal that does not disturb charity, or embitter the
feelings, or lead to unkindness or revenge in the conduct? And how has it been
with respect to your holding anger? Has not the sun more than once gone down
upon your wrath, while God and your neighbor knew it? Nay, more, has it not gone
down again and again, through month after month, and year after year, while
winter’s cold hath not chilled the heat of your wrath, and the summer’s sun
hath not melted you to kindness? And are there not some here present that are
sitting before God with anger laid up in their hearts, and burning there? Or, if
their anger is for a time concealed from human eyes, is it not like an old sore
not thoroughly healed, but so that the least touch renews the smart; or like a
smothered fire in the heaps of autumn leaves, which the least breeze will kindle
into a flame? And how is it in your families? Families are societies the most
closely united of all; and their members are in the nearest relation, and under
the greatest obligations to peace, and harmony, and love. And yet what has been
your spirit in the family? Many a time have you not been fretful, and angry, and
impatient, and peevish, and unkind to those whom God has made in so great a
measure dependent on you, and who are so easily made happy or unhappy by what
you do or say — by your kindness or unkindness? And what kind of anger have
you indulged in the family? Has it not often been unreasonable and sinful, not
only in its nature, but in its occasions, where those with whom you were angry
were not in fault, or when the fault was trifling or unintended, or where,
perhaps, you were yourself in part to blame for it? and even where there might
have been just cause, has not your wrath been continued, and led you to be
sullen, or severe, to an extent that your own conscience disapproved? And have
you not been angry with your neighbors who live by you, and with whom you have
to do daily? and on trifling occasions, and for little things, have you not
allowed yourself in anger toward them? In all these points it becomes us to
examine ourselves, and know what manner of spirit we are of, and wherein we come
short of the spirit of Christ.
2.
The subject dissuades from, and warns against, all undue and sinful anger.
— The heart of man is exceeding prone to undue and sinful anger, being
naturally full of pride and selfishness; and we live in a world that is full of
occasions that tend to stir up this corruption that is within us, so that we
cannot expect to live in any tolerable measure as Christians would do, in this
respect, without constant watchfulness and prayer. And we should not only watch
against the exercises, but fight against the principle of anger, and seek
earnestly to have that mortified in our hearts, by the establishment and
increase of the spirit of divine love and humility in our souls. And to this
end, several things may be considered. And,
First,
consider frequently your own
failings, by which you have given both God and man occasion to be displeased
with you. All your lifetime you have come short of God’s requirements, and
thus justly incurred his dreadful wrath; and constantly you have occasion to
pray God that he will not be angry with you, but will show you mercy. And your
failings have also been numerous toward your fellowmen, and have often given
them occasion to be angry with you. Your faults are as great, perhaps, as
theirs: and this thought should lead you not to spend so much of your time in
fretting at the motes in their eyes, but rather to occupy it in pulling the
beams out of your own. Very often those that are most ready to be angry with
others, and to carry their resentments highest for their faults, are equally or
still more guilty of the same faults. And so those that are most apt to be angry
with others for speaking evil of them, are often most frequent in speaking evil
of others, and even in their anger to vilify and abuse them. If others, then,
provoke us, instead of being angry with them, let our first thoughts be turned
to ourselves, and let it put us on self-reflection, and lead us to inquire
whether we have not been guilty of the very same things that excite our anger,
or even of worse. Thus, thinking of our own failings and errors would tend to
keep us from undue anger with others. And consider, also,
Second,
how such undue anger destroys the
comfort of him that indulges it. It troubles the soul in which it is, as a
storm troubles the ocean. Such anger is inconsistent with a man’s enjoying
himself, or having any true peace or self-respect in his own spirit. Men of an
angry and wrathful temper, whose minds are always in a fret, are the most
miserable sort of men, and live a most miserable life; so that a regard to our
own happiness should lead us to shun all undue and sinful anger. Consider,
again,
Third,
how much such a spirit unfits
persons for the duties of religion. All undue anger indisposes us for the
pious exercises and the active duties of religion. It puts the soul far from
that sweet and excellent frame of spirit in which we most enjoy communion with
God, and which makes truth and ordinances most profitable to us. And hence it is
that God commands us not to approach his altars while we are at enmity with
others, but “first to be reconciled to our brother, and then come and offer
our gift” (Mat. 5:24); and that by the apostle it is said, “I will,
therefore, that men pray everywhere, lifting up holy hands, without wrath and
doubting” (1 Tim. 2:8). And, once more, consider,
Fourth, that angry men are spoken of in the Bible as unfit for human society. The express direction of God is, “Make no friendship with an angry man, and with a furious man thou shalt not go: lest thou learn his ways, and get a snare to thy soul” (Pro. 22:24, 25). Such a man is accursed, as a pest of society, who disturbs and disquiets it, and puts everything into confusion. “An angry man stirreth up strife, and a furious man aboundeth in transgression” (Pro. 29:22). Every one is uncomfortable about him; his example is evil, and his conduct disapproved alike by God and men. Let these considerations, then, prevail with all, and lead them to avoid an angry spirit and temper, and to cultivate the spirit of gentleness, and kindness, and love, which is the spirit of heaven.
The Spirit Of Charity The Opposite Of A Censorious Spirit.
HAVING
remarked how charity, or Christian love, is opposed not only to pride and
selfishness, but to the ordinary fruits of these evil dispositions, viz. an
angry spirit and a censorious spirit, and having already spoken as to the
former, I come now to the latter. And in respect to this, the apostle declares,
that charity “thinketh no evil.” The doctrine set forth in these
words is clearly this:
Charity,
in one of the common uses of the expression, signifies a disposition to think
the best of others that the case will allow. This, however, as I have shown
before, is not the scriptural meaning of the word charity, but only one
way of its exercise, or one of its many and rich fruits. Charity is of vastly
larger extent than this. It signifies, as we have already seen, the same as
Christian or divine love, and so is the same as the Christian spirit. And, in
accordance with this view, we here find the spirit of charitable judging
mentioned among many other good fruits of charity, and here expressed, as the
other fruits of charity are in the context, negatively, or by denying the
contrary fruit, viz. censoriousness, or a disposition uncharitably to judge or
censure others. And in speaking to this point, I would, first, show the nature
of censoriousness, or wherein it consists; and then mention some things wherein
it appears to be contrary to a Christian spirit. I would show,
But
here it may be inquired, “Wherein lies the evil of judging ill of others,
since it is not true that all judging ill of others is unlawful? And where are
the lines to be drawn?” To this I reply,
First,
we see that persons are very
backward to judge evil of themselves. They are very ready to think well of
their own qualifications; and so they are forward to think the best of their own
state. If there be anything in them that resembles grace, they are exceeding apt
to think that their state is good; and so they are ready to think well of their
own words and deeds, and very backward to think evil of themselves in any of
these respects. And the reason is, that they have a great love to themselves.
And, therefore, if they loved their neighbor as themselves, love would have the
same tendency with respect to him.
Second,
how little occasion is there for us
to pass our sentence on others with respect to their state, qualification or
actions that do not concern us. Our great concern is with ourselves. It is of
infinite consequence to us that we have a good estate before God; that we are
possessed of good qualities and principles; and that we behave ourselves well,
and act with right aims, and for right ends. But it is a minor matter to us how
it is with others. And there is little need of our censure being passed, even if
it were deserved, which we cannot be sure of; for the business is in the hands
of God, who is infinitely more fit to see to it than we can be. And there is a
day appointed for his decision. So that, if we assume to judge others, we shall
not only take upon ourselves a work that does not belong to us, but we shall be
doing it before the time. “Therefore,” says the apostle, “judge nothing
before the time, until the Lord come, who both will bring to light the hidden
things of darkness, and will make manifest the counsels of the hearts; and then
shall every man have praise of God” (1 Cor. 4:5).
All True Grace In The Heart Tends To Holy Practice In The Life.
HAVING mentioned, in the two
preceding verses, many of the good fruits of charity, and shown how it tends to
an excellent behavior in many particulars, the apostle now sums up these and all
other good tendencies of charity, in respect to active conduct, by saying, “It
rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth.” As if he had said,
“I have mentioned many excellent things that charity has a tendency to, and
shown how it is contrary to many evil things. But I need not go on to multiply
particulars, for, in a word, charity is contrary to everything in the life and
practice that is evil, and tends to everything that is good - it rejoiceth not
in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth.
By
“iniquity,” seems to be intended here everything that is sinful in the life
and practice; and by “the truth,” everything that is good in the life, or
all that is included in Christian and holy practice. The word truth is,
indeed, variously used in the Bible. Sometimes it means the true doctrines of
religion; sometimes the knowledge of these doctrines; sometimes veracity or
faithfulness; and sometimes it signifies all virtue and holiness, including both
the knowledge and reception of all the great truths of the Scriptures, and
conformity to these in the life and conduct. In this last sense the word is used
by the apostle John, when he says, “I rejoiced greatly when the brethren came
and testified of the truth that is in thee, even as thou walkest in the truth”
(3 John 3). Taking the word in this sense, and generalizing the proposition, we
have, as suggested by the text, the doctrine,
THAT
ALL TRUE CHRISTIAN GRACE IN THE HEART TENDS TO HOLY PRACTICE IN THE LIFE.
Negatively,
the apostle declares that charity is
opposed to all wickedness, or evil practice; and, positively, that it
tends to all righteousness, or holy practice. And as the principle may be
generalized and also as charity has been shown to be the sum of all true and
saving grace, the doctrine that has been stated seems clearly contained in the
word of the text, viz. the doctrine, that all true Christian grace tends to
holy practice. If any have the notion of grace, that it is something put
into the heart, there to be confined and dormant, and that its influence does
not govern the man throughout as an active being - or if they
suppose that the change made by grace, though it indeed betters the heart
itself, yet has no tendency to a corresponding improvement of the outward life
- they have a very wrong notion. And that this is so, I would endeavor to make
plain, first, by some arguments in favor of the doctrine that has been stated;
and, second, by showing its truth with respect to particular graces. And,
I.
I would state some arguments in support of the doctrine, that all true grace
in the heart tends to holy practice in the life. And,
1.
Holy practice is the aim of that eternal election which is the first ground
of the bestowment of all true grace. - Holy practice is not the ground and
reason of election, as is supposed by the Arminians, who imagine that God elects
men to everlasting life upon a foresight of their good works; but it is the aim
and end of election. God does not elect men because he foresees they will be
holy, but that he may make them, and that they may be holy. Thus, in election,
God ordained that men should walk in good works, as says the apostle, “For we
are his workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath
before ordained that we should walk in them” (Eph. 2:10). And again it is
said, that the elect are chosen to this very end - “He hath chosen us in him
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy, and without blame
before him in love” (Eph. 1:4). And so Christ tells his disciples, “I have
chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that
your fruit should remain” (John 15:16). Now God’s eternal election is the
first ground of the bestowment of saving grace. And some have such saving grace,
and others do not have it, because some are from eternity chosen of God, and
others are not chosen. And seeing that holy practice is the scope and aim of
that which is the first ground of the bestowment of grace, this same holy
practice is doubtless the tendency of grace itself. Otherwise it would follow,
that God makes use of a certain means to attain an end, which is not fitted to
attain that end, and has no tendency to it. It is further true,
2.
That redemption, by which grace is purchased, is to the same end. - The
redemption made by Christ is the next ground of the bestowment of grace on all
who possess it. Christ, by his merits, in the great things that he did and
suffered in the world, has purchased grace and holiness for his own people -
“For their sakes,” he says, “I sanctify myself that they also might be
sanctified through the truth” (John 17:19). And Christ thus redeemed the
elect, and purchased grace for them, to the end that they might walk in holy
practice. He has reconciled them to God by his death, to save them from wicked
works, that they might be holy and unblamable in their lives, says the apostle
- “And you, that were sometime alienated, and enemies in your mind by wicked
works, yet now hath he reconciled in the body of his flesh through death, to
present you holy, and unblameable, and unreproveable in his sight” (Col. 1:21,
22). When the angel appeared to Joseph, he told him that the child that should
be born of Mary should be called Jesus, that is, Savior, because he should save
his people from their sins (Mat. 1:21). And holiness of life is declared to be
the end of redemption, when it is said of Christ, that he “gave himself for
us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a
peculiar people, zealous of good works” (Titus 2:14). And so we are told that
Christ “died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto
themselves, but unto him which died for them and rose again” (2 Cor. 5:15).
And for this end, he is said to have offered himself, through the eternal
Spirit, without spot to God, that his blood might purge our conscience from dead
works to serve the living God (Heb. 9:14).
The
most remarkable type of the work of redemption by divine love in all the Old
Testament history, was the redemption of the children of Israel out of Egypt.
But the holy living of his people was the end God had in view in that
redemption, as he often signified to Pharaoh, when from time to time he said to
him by Moses and Aaron, “Let my people go, that they may serve me.” And we
have a like expression concerning Christ’s redemption in the New Testament,
where it is said, “Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for he hath visited and
redeemed his people,…. to perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to
remember his holy covenant, the oath which he sware to our father Abraham, that
he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies,
might serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the
days of our life” (Luke 1:68-75). All these things make it very plain that the
end of redemption is, that we might be holy. Still further it is true,
3.
That effectual calling, or that saving conversion in which grace is commenced
in the soul, is to the same end. - God, by his Spirit, and through
his truth, calls, awakens, convicts, converts, and leads to the exercise of
grace, all those who are made willing in the day of his power, to the end that
they might exercise themselves in holy practice. “We are his workmanship,”
says the apostle, “created in Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath
before ordained that we should walk in them” (Eph. 2:10). And the apostle
tells the Christian Thessalonians, that God had not called them unto
uncleanness, but unto holiness (1 Thes. 4:7). And again it is written, “As he
which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation” (1
Pet. 1:15). It is also true,
4.
That spiritual knowledge and understanding which are the inward attendants of
all true grace in the heart, tend to holy practice. - A true knowledge of
God and divine things is a practical knowledge. As to a mere speculative
knowledge of the things of religion, many wicked men have attained to great
measures of it. Men may possess vast learning, and their learning may consist
very much of their knowledge in divinity, and of the Bible, and of the things
pertaining to religion, and they may be able to reason very strongly about the
attributes of God and the doctrines of Christianity, and yet herein their
knowledge fails of being a saving knowledge, that it is only speculative and not
practical. He that has a right and saving acquaintance with divine things, sees
the excellency of holiness, and of all the ways of holiness, for he sees the
beauty and excellency of God, which consist in his holiness; and, for the same
reason, he sees the hatefulness of sin, and of all the ways of sin. And if a man
knows the hatefulness of the ways of sin, certainly this tends to his avoiding
these ways; and if he sees the loveliness of the ways of holiness, this tends to
incline him to walk in them.
He
that knows God, sees that he is worthy to be obeyed. Pharaoh did not see why he
should obey God, because he did not know who he was, and therefore he says -
“Who is the Lord, that I should obey his voice? I know not the Lord, neither
will I let Israel go” (Exo. 5:2). This is signified to be the reason why
wicked men work or practice iniquity, and carry themselves so wickedly, that
they have no spiritual knowledge, as says the Psalmist - “Have all the
workers of iniquity no knowledge? who eat up my people as they eat bread, and
call not upon the Lord” (Psa. 14:4). And when God would describe the true
knowledge of himself to the people of Israel, he does it by this fruit of it,
that it led to holy practice - “He judged the cause of the poor and needy;
then it was well with him. Was not this to know me? saith the Lord” (Jer.
22:16). And so the apostle John informs us that the keeping of Christ’s
commands is an infallible fruit of our knowing him; and he stigmatizes him as a
gross hypocrite and liar who pretends that he knows Christ, and does not keep
his commandments (1 John 2:3, 4). If a man has spiritual knowledge and
understanding, it tends to make him to be of an excellent spirit. “A man of
understanding is of an excellent spirit” (Pro. 17:27). And such an excellent
spirit will lead to a corresponding behavior. And the same appears, also,
5.
From the more immediate consideration of the principle of grace itself, from
which it will be seen that the tendency of all Christian grace is to practice.
- And here,
First,
it appears that all true Christian
grace tends to practice, because the faculty which is the immediate seat of
it is the faculty of the will, which is the faculty that commands all a man’s
actions and practice. The immediate seat of grace is in the will or
disposition. And this shows that all true grace tends to practice; for there is
not one of man’s acts that can properly be said to belong to or to be any part
of his practice, in any respect but that it is at the command of the will. When
we speak of a man’s practice, we have respect to those things that he does as
a free and voluntary agent, or, which is the same thing, to those things that he
does by an act of his will; so that the whole of a man’s practice is directed
by the faculty of the will. All the executive powers of the man, whether of body
or mind, are subject to the faculty of the will by the constitution of Him who
hath made man, and who is the great author of our being. The will is the
fountain of the practice, as truly as the head of a spring is the fountain of
the stream that flows from it. And, therefore, if a principle of true grace be
seated in this faculty, it must necessarily tend to practice; as much as the
flowing of water in the fountain tends to its flowing in the stream.
Second,
it is the definition of grace, that it is a principle of holy action. What
is grace but a principle of holiness, or a holy principle in the heart? But the
word “principle” is relative to something, of which it is a
principle. And if grace be a principle, what is it a principle of, but of
action? Principles and actions are correlates, that necessarily have respect one
to the other. Thus, the very idea of a principle of life is a principle that
acts in the life. And so, when we speak of a principle of understanding, we mean
a principle whence flow acts of understanding. And so by a principle of sin is
meant a principle whence flow acts of sin. And, in the same manner, when we
speak of a principle of grace, we mean a principle whence flow acts of grace, or
gracious actions. A principle of grace has as much a relation to practice as a
root has to the plant that it is the root of. If there be a root, it is the root
of something; either the root of something that actually grows from it, or that
tends to bring forth some plant. It is absurd to speak of a root that is the
root of nothing; and so it is absurd to speak of a principle of grace that does
not tend to grace in the practice.
Third,
one more thing, by which that which is
real and substantial is distinguished from that which is only a shadow or
appearance, is, that it is effectual. A shadow or picture of a
man, though it be ever so distinct or well drawn, or give ever so lively a
representation, and though it be the picture of a very strong man, or even of a
mighty giant, can do nothing. There is nothing accomplished and brought to pass
by it, because it is not real, but only a shadow or image. The substance, or
reality, however, is something that is effectual. And so it is with what is in
the heart of man. That which is only an appearance or image of grace, though it
looks like grace, is not effectual, because it wants reality and substance. But
that which is real and substantial is effectual, and does indeed bring something
to pass in the life. In other words, it acts itself out in practice. And so
again,
Fourth,
the nature of a principle of grace is
to be a principle of life, or a vital principle. This we are everywhere
taught in the Scriptures. There, natural men, who have no principle of grace in
the heart, are represented as dead men, while those that have grace are
represented as being alive, or having the principle of life in them. But it is
the nature of a principle of life to be a principle of action and operation. A
dead man does not act, or move, or bring anything to pass; but in living
persons, the life appears by a continued course of action from day to day. They
move, and walk, and work, and fill up their time with actions that are the
fruits of life.
Fifth,
true Christian grace is not only a
principle of life, but an exceedingly powerful principle. Hence we read
of “the power of godliness,” as in 2 Tim. 3:5; and are taught that there is
in it a divine power, such as was wrought in Christ when he was raised from the
dead. But the more powerful any principle is, the more effectual it is to
produce those operations and that practice to which it tends.
Having
thus shown, in general, that all true grace in the heart tends to holy practice
in the life, I proceed, as was proposed,
II.
To show the same with respect to the particular Christian graces. - And
here, I remark, that this is the case,
1.
With respect to a true and saving faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. -
This is one thing that very much distinguishes that faith which is saving from
that which is only common. A true faith is a faith that works; whereas a false
faith is a barren and inoperative faith. And therefore the apostle describes a
saving faith as a “faith that worketh by love” (Gal. 5:6). And the apostle
James tells us, “A man may say, Thou hast faith, and I have works: show me thy
faith without thy works, and I will show thee my faith by my works” (Jam.
2:18). But more particularly,
First,
the conviction of the understanding
and judgment, which is implied in saving faith, tends to holy practice. He
that has true faith is convinced of the reality and certainty of the great
things of religion; and he that is convinced of the reality of these things will
be influenced by them, and they will govern his actions and behavior. If men are
told of great things, which, if true, do most intimately concern them, and do
not believe what they are told, they will not be much moved by them, nor will
they alter their conduct for what they hear. But if they do really believe what
they are told, and regard it as certain, they will be influenced by it in their
actions, and in view of it will alter their conduct, and will do very
differently from what they would if they had heard nothing. We see that this is
so in all things of great concern that appear real to men. If a man hears
important news that concerns himself, and we do not see that he alters at all
for it in his practice, we at once conclude that he does not give heed to it as
true; for we know the nature of man is such, that he will govern his actions by
what he believes and is convinced of. And so if men are really convinced of the
truth of the things they are told in the gospel, about an eternal world, and the
everlasting salvation that Christ has purchased for all that will accept it, it
will influence their practice. They will regulate their behavior according to
such a belief, and will act in such a manner as will tend to their obtaining
this eternal salvation. If men are convinced of the certain truth of the
promises of the gospel, which promise eternal riches, and honors, and pleasures,
and if they really believe that those are immensely more valuable than all the
riches, and honors, and pleasures of the world, they will, for these, forsake
the things of the world, and, if need be, sell all and follow Christ. If they
are fully convinced of the truth of the promise, that Christ will indeed bestow
all these things upon his people, and if all this appears real to them, it will
have influence on their practice, and it will induce them to live accordingly.
Their practice will be according to their convictions. The very nature of man
forbids that it should be otherwise. If a man be promised by another that if he
will part with one pound he will give him a thousand, and if he is fully
convinced of the truth of this promise, he will readily part with the former in
the assurance of obtaining the latter. And so he that is convinced of the
sufficiency of Christ to deliver him from all evil, and to bring him to the
possession of all good that he needs, will be influenced in his practice by the
promise which offers him all this. Such a man, while he actually has such a
conviction, will not be afraid to believe Christ in things wherein he otherwise
would seem greatly to expose himself to calamity, for he is convinced that
Christ is able to deliver him. And so he will not be afraid to forego other ways
of securing earthly happiness, because he is convinced that Christ alone is
sufficient to bestow all needed happiness upon him. And so,
Second,
that act of the will, which
there is in saving faith, tends to holy practice. He that, by the act of
his will, does truly accept of Christ as a Savior, accepts of him as a Savior
from sin, and not merely as a Savior from the punishment of sin. But it
is impossible that anyone should heartily receive Christ as a Savior from sin,
and from the ways of sin, if he has not willed and does not aim, sincerely, in
heart and life, to turn from all the ways of sin; for he that has not willed
that sin and he should part, cannot have willed to receive Christ as his Savior
to part them. And so he, again, that receives Christ by a living faith, closes
with him as a Lord and King to rule over and reign in him, and not merely as a
priest to make atonement for him. But to choose Christ, and close with him as a
King, is the same as to yield in submission to his law, and in obedience to his
authority and commands; and he that does this, lives a life of holy practice.
Third,
all the true trust in God, that
is implied in saving faith, tends to holy practice. And herein a true
trust differs from all false trust. A trust in God in the way of negligence, is
what in Scripture is called tempting God; and a trust in him in the way of sin,
is what is called presumption, which is a thing terribly threatened in his Word.
But he that truly and rightly trusts in God, trusts in him in the way of
diligence and holiness; or, which is the same thing, in the way of holy
practice. The very idea of our trusting in another, is, resting or living in
acquiescence of mind and heart in the full persuasion of his sufficiency and
faithfulness, so as to be ready fully to venture on him in our actions. But they
that do not practice and act upon the persuasion of another’s sufficiency and
faithfulness, do not thus venture. They do not enter on any action or course of
action in such a confidence, and so venture nothing, and therefore cannot be
said truly to trust. He that really trusts in another, ventures on his
confidence. And so it is with those that truly trust in God. They rest in the
full persuasion that God is sufficient and faithful, so as to proceed in this
confidence to follow God, and, if need be, to undergo difficulties and hardships
for him, because he has promised that they shall be no losers by such a course;
and they have such confidence of this, that they can and do venture upon his
promise, while those who are not willing thus to venture, show that they do not
trust in him. They that have the full trust in God which is implied in a living
faith, will not be afraid to trust God with their estates. It is so with respect
to trust in men, that if those we have full confidence in desire to borrow
anything of us, and promise to pay us again, and to pay us a hundred-fold, we
are not afraid to venture, and do actually venture it. And so those that feel
full confidence in God, are not afraid to lend to the Lord. And so, if we trust
in God, we shall not be afraid to venture labor, and fighting, and watching, and
suffering, and all things for him, since he has so abundantly promised to reward
these things with that which will infinitely more than make up for all the
losses or difficulties or sorrows we may experience in the way of duty. If our
faith be saving, it will lead us thus actually to venture on God, in the fullest
trust in his character and promises. And as faith, in itself, and in all that is
implied in it, tends to holy practice, so the same is the case,
2.
With respect to all true love to God. - Love is an active principle -
a principle that we always find is active in things of this world. Love to our
fellow creatures always influences us in our actions and practice. The whole
world of mankind are chiefly kept in action from day to day, and from year to
year, by love of some kind or another. He that loves money is influenced in his
practice by that love, and kept by it in the continual pursuit of wealth. He
that loves honor is governed in his practice by that love, and his actions
through the whole of life are regulated by his desire for it. And how diligently
do they that love carnal pleasures pursue after them in their practice! And so
he that truly loves God is also influenced by that love in his practice. He
constantly seeks after God in the course of his life: seeks his grace, and
acceptance, and glory.
Reason
teaches that a man’s actions are the most proper test and evidence of his
love. Thus, if a man professes a great deal of love and friendship to another,
reason, in such a case, teaches all mankind that the most proper evidence of his
being a real and hearty friend, as he professes to be, is his appearing a friend
in his deeds, and not only in his words; and that he shall be willing, if need
be, to deny himself for his friend, and to suffer in his own private interest
for the sake of doing him a kindness. If a man professes ever so much kindness
or friendship, a wise man will not trust the profession, except as he sees the
trial and proof of it in the behavior; unless in his actions he has found him a
faithful and constant friend, ready to do and suffer for him. He will trust to
such evidence of his love, more than he will to the greatest professions or even
the most solemn oaths without it. And so, if we see a man who, by his constant
behavior, shows himself ready to take pains and lay himself out for God, reason
teaches, that in this he gives an evidence of love to God, more to be depended
on than if he only professes that he feels great love to God in his heart. And
so, if we see a man who, by what we behold of the course of his life, seems to
follow and imitate Christ, and greatly lay himself out for Christ’s honor and
the advancement of his kingdom in the world, reason teaches, that he gives
greater evidence of the sincerity and strength of his love to the Savior than if
he only declares that he loves Him, and tells how his heart at such and such a
time was drawn out in love to Him, while at the same time he is backward to do
any great matter for Christ, or to put himself out of the way for the promotion
of his kingdom, and is ready to excuse himself when called to active effort or
self-denial for his Savior’s sake.
There
are various ways for the exercise of sincere love to God, and they all tend to
holy practice. One is, in having a high esteem for God; for that which we love
we have the highest esteem for, and naturally show this esteem in our behavior.
Another way of showing our love to God is, in making choice of him above
all other things; and if we do sincerely choose him above all other things, then
we shall actually leave other things for him when it comes to the trial in our
practice: and when, in the course of our life, it comes to pass that God and our
honor, or God and our money, or God and our ease, are at the same time set
before us, so that we must cleave to the one and forsake the other, then, if we
really choose God above these other things, we shall in our practice cleave to
God, and let these things go. Another way of the exercise of love to God is, in
our desires after him; and these also tend to practice. He that really
has earnest desires after God, will be stirred up actively to seek after him. He
will apply himself to it as a business, just as men do for this world when they
have earnest desires for a good which they believe is attainable. And still
another way of the exercise of love to God is, in delighting in him, and
finding satisfaction and happiness in him.; and this also tends to practice. He
that really and sincerely delights more in God than in other things, and finds
his satisfaction in God, will not forsake God for other things; and thus, by his
conduct, he shows that he indeed is satisfied in him as his portion. And so it
is in all cases. If we have had enjoyment in any possession whatever, and then
afterward forsake it for something else, this is an evidence that we were not
fully satisfied with it, and that we did not delight in it above all other
things. In all these cases, the feelings and choices will be seen in the
practice.
3.
All true and saving repentance tends to holy practice. - In the
original of the New Testament, the word commonly rendered “repentance”
signifies a change of the mind; and men are said to repent of sin when
they change their minds with respect to it, so that, though formerly they
esteemed and approved of it, they now utterly disapprove and dislike it. But
such a change of the mind must and does tend to a corresponding change of the
practice. We see it to be so universally in other things. If a man has
heretofore been engaged in any pursuit or business whatever, and then changes
his mind upon it, he will change his practice also, and will cease from that
business or pursuit, or way of life, and turn his hand to some other. Sorrow for
sin is one thing belonging to saving repentance. But sorrow for sin, if it be
thorough and sincere, will tend, in practice, to the forsaking of sin. And so it
is in everything. If a man has long gone on in any one way or manner of
behavior, and afterwards is convinced of the foolishness and sinfulness of it,
and is heartily sorry and grieved for it, the natural and necessary effect of
this will be, that he will avoid it for the future. And if he goes on in it just
as he did before, no one will believe that he is heartily sorry for having gone
on in time past. Again,
4.
All true humility tends to holy practice. - This is a grace abundantly
recommended and insisted on in the Bible, and which is often spoken of as
distinguishing a true Christian experience from that which is counterfeit. But
this grace in the heart has a direct tendency to holy practice in the life. An
humble heart tends to an humble behavior. He that is sensible of his own
littleness, and nothingness, and exceeding unworthiness, will be disposed, by a
sense of it, to carry himself accordingly both before God and man. He that once
was of a proud heart, and under the dominion of pride in his conduct, if
afterward he has his heart changed to an humble heart, will necessarily have a
corresponding change in his behavior. He will no longer appear in his demeanor
as proud, and scornful, and ambitious as once he was, affecting as much as ever
to appear above others, and striving as much after it, and as apt to condemn
others, and to be dissatisfied or even enraged with those that seem to stand in
the way of his earthly glory. For that which such a behavior in him arose from,
before he was changed, was pride of heart; and, therefore, if now there be a
great alteration with respect to this pride of heart, and it be mortified and
banished from the soul, and humility implanted in its place, surely there will
be an alteration, also, in the demeanor and practice; for humility of heart is a
principle that has as strong a tendency to practice as pride of heart has; and
therefore, if the latter be mortified, and the former take its place, then the
proud practice that proceeded from the former will proportionably cease, and the
humble practice which is the natural fruit of the latter will be manifest.
True
Christian humility of heart tends also to make persons resigned to the will of
God, and to lead them to be patient and submissive to his holy hand under the
afflictions he may send, and to be filled with deep reverence toward the Deity,
and to treat divine things with the highest respect. It leads also to a meek
behavior toward men, making us condescending to inferiors, respectful to
superiors, and toward all gentle, peaceful, easy to be entreated, not
self-willed, not envious of others, but contented with our own condition, of a
calm and quiet spirit, not disposed to resent injuries, but apt to forgive. And
surely these are traits that belong to holy practice. And so again,
5.
All true fear of God tends to holy practice. - The principal thing
meant in the Scriptures by the fear of God, is a holy solicitude or dread lest
we should offend God by sinning against him. Now, if a man do truly fear to
offend God, and if he habitually dreads the thought of sinning against him, this
will surely tend to his avoiding sin against him. That which men are afraid of
they will shun. If a man professes that he is afraid and has a dread of a
poisonous serpent, for example, but at the same time is seen to take no care to
shun him, but is very bold to keep near to him, who will believe his profession?
Fearing God and observing to do all his commandments, are joined together as
necessarily arising the one from the other, as in Deu. 28:58 - “If thou will
not observe to do all the words of this law, that are written in this book, that
thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful name, the Lord thy God.” And Joseph
gives as a reason of his righteous and merciful conduct towards his brethren,
that he feared God, as may be seen in Gen. 42:18. And in Pro. 8:13, it is said,
that “the fear of the Lord is to hate evil.” Job gives it as a reason why he
avoided sin, that “destruction from God was a terror to him” (Job 31:23).
And God himself, when he speaks of Job as “eschewing evil,” mentions his
fear of God as the ground and reason of it (Job 1:8). And in any person
whatever, just so far as the fear of God reigns, just so far will it lead its
possessor to avoid sin and to aim to be holy. Again,
6.
The spirit of thankfulness and praise tends to holy practice. - Sincere
thankfulness to God leads us to render again according to the benefits received.
This we look upon as a sure evidence of true gratitude or thankfulness toward
our fellowmen. If anyone does his neighbor any remarkable kindness, and he is
really thankful for it, he will be ready, when an occasion offers, to do him a
good in return. And though we cannot requite God’s kindness to us by doing
anything that shall be profitable to him, yet a spirit of thankfulness will
dispose us to do what we can, which is well-pleasing or acceptable to him, or
which may tend to his declarative glory. If one man should take pity on another
who was in some great distress, or in danger of some terrible death, and, moved
by this pity, should greatly lay himself out for his defense and deliverance,
and should undergo great hardships and sufferings in order to it, and by these
means should actually deliver him; and if the latter should express great
thankfulness toward his deliverer, and yet in his actions and course of conduct
should oppose and dishonor and cast contempt upon him, and do him great injury,
no one would give much heed to all his professions of thankfulness. If he is
truly thankful, he will never act thus wickedly toward his benefactor. And so no
man can be truly thankful to God for the dying love of Christ, and for the
infinite mercy and love of God toward himself, and yet lead a wicked life. His
gratitude, if sincere, will lead him to be holy. The same is true, again,
7.
Of a Christian weanedness from the world, and of heavenly-mindedness, that
they tend to holy practice. - And I speak of the two together, for they
are very much the same thing, expressed negatively and positively. Not to be
weaned from the world, is the same thing as to be worldly-minded; and, on the
other hand, to have a truly Christian weanedness from the world, is to be not
worldly, but heavenly-minded. And this grace, like all the others mentioned,
tends to holy practice. If the heart be taken off from the world, it will tend
to take off the pursuits from the world; and if the heart be set on heavenly
things, which are things not of the world, it will tend to lead us to pursue the
things that are heavenly. He that has his heart loose from the world, will not
practically keep the world close in his grasp, as being exceeding loath to part
with any of it. If a man, speaking of his experience, tells how, at some given
time, he felt his heart weaned from the world, so that the world seemed as
nothing and vanity to him, and yet if in practice he seems as violent after the
world as ever, and a great deal more earnest after it than he is after heavenly
things, such as growth in grace, and in the knowledge of God, and in duty, then
his profession will have but little weight in comparison with his practice. And
so, if his conduct shows that he thinks more of treasure on earth than of
treasure in heaven, and if; when he has got the world, or some part of it, he
hugs it close, and appears exceedingly reluctant to let even a little of it go
for pious and charitable uses, though God promises him a thousand-fold more in
heaven for it, he gives not the least evidence of his being weaned from the
world, or that he prefers heavenly things to the things of the world. Judging by
his practice, there is sad reason to believe that his profession is in vain. The
same is true, also,
8.
Of the spirit of Christian love to men, that this also tends to holy practice.
- If the spirit of love to man be sincere, it will tend to the practice and
deeds of love. That is a hypocritical, and not a sincere love, that appears only
in word and tongue, and not in deed; but that love which is sincere, and really
a true love, will be manifest in the deeds, as says the apostle, “My little
children, let us not love in word, neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth.
And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure our hearts before
him” (1 John 3:18, 19). No other love to brethren, except that which shows
itself in deeds of love, will profit any man. “If a brother or sister be
naked, and destitute of daily food, and one of you say unto them, Depart in
peace, be ye warmed and filled; notwithstanding ye give them not those things
which are needful to the body, what doth it profit?” (Jam. 2:15, 16.)
Experience
shows, that those who cherish a sincere love toward others, are ready both to do
and suffer for them. We are very ready to believe that parents love their own
children, because this is natural; and such a love generally prevails throughout
the world. But, incredible as it is that a man should not love his own children,
yet, if there was a father that beheld his child in suffering circumstances, and
would not put himself out of the way to relieve him, or that did not ordinarily
treat his children with consideration and kindness, but acted from day to day as
though he were utterly careless of their comfort, or as to what became of them,
we should scarcely believe that he had anything of a father’s love in his
heart. Love to our children will dispose us to loving deeds to our children. And
so love to our neighbor will dispose us to all manner of good practice toward
our neighbor. So the apostle declares, when, after summing up the several
commandments of the second table of the law, he says, “And if there be any
other commandment, it is briefly comprehended in this saying, namely, Thou shalt
love thy neighbour as thyself;” and then adds, “Love worketh no ill to his
neighbour: therefore love is the fulfilling of the law” (Rom. 13:9, 10). Once
more, and lastly, the same remark applies,
9.
To a true and gracious hope, that this also tends to holy practice. - A
false hope has a tendency just the reverse of this. It tends to licentiousness
- to encourage men in their sinful desires and lusts, and to flatter and
embolden them even when they are in the way of evil. But a true hope, so far
from hardening men in sin, and making them careless of their duty, tends to stir
them up to holiness of life, to awaken them to duty, and to make them more
careful to avoid sin, and more diligent in serving God. “Every man that hath
this hope in him purifieth himself, even as he is pure” (1 John 3:3). A
gracious hope has this tendency, from the nature of the happiness hoped for,
which is a holy happiness; a happiness that the more a man seeks and hopes for,
the more he is quickened and enlivened in the disposition to be holy. And it
also has this tendency from the respect it has to the author of the happiness
hoped for; for it hopes for it from God, as the fruit of his undeserved and
infinite mercy; and, therefore, by every motive of gratitude, the heart is
engaged and stirred up to seek that which is well-pleasing to him. And it has
the same tendency from a regard to the means by which it hopes to obtain this
happiness; for a true hope looks forward to the obtaining of happiness in no
other way but the way of the gospel, which is by a holy Savior, and in a way of
cleaving to and following him. And it has, lastly, the same tendency by the
influence of that which is the immediate source of all gracious hope, which is
faith in Christ; and such faith always works, and works by love, and purifies
the heart, and brings forth holy fruits in the life.
Thus
it has been shown, first by general arguments, and then by an induction of
particulars, wherein all the principal Christian graces have been mentioned,
that all true grace in the heart tends to holy practice in the life, just as
truly as the root of the plant tends to growth in the plant itself, or as light
has a tendency to shine, or the principle of life to manifest itself in the
actions of the living person
In
the application of the subject,
1.
We may see one main reason why Christian practice and good works are so
abundantly insisted on in the Scriptures as an evidence of sincerity in grace.
- Christ has given it as a rule to us, that we are to judge men by
their fruits (Mat. 7:16-20); and he insists on it, in a very emphatic manner,
that the one that keeps his commandments is the one that truly loves him (John
14:21); and declares that the man that loves him will keep them, and the man
that does not love him will not keep them (John 14:23, 24). Hence we may see the
reason why the apostle Paul so much insisted on this point, declaring to those
to whom he wrote, that if any pretended to belong to the kingdom of God, and yet
did not keep God’s commandments, they were either hypocrites or
self-deceivers. His language is, “For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor
unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an idolater, hath any inheritance in
the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive you with vain words: for
because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of
disobedience” (Eph. 5:5, 6). “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not
inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolaters,
nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor
thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall
inherit the kingdom of God” (1 Cor. 6:9, 10). “They that are Christ’s have
crucified the flesh, with the affections and lusts” (Gal. 5:24). “If ye live
after the flesh, ye shall die” (Rom. 8:13). And all this teaches us the reason
why the same thing is so much insisted on by the apostle James, in various
places with which you are familiar, and by the apostle John, more than almost
any other subject. It is because God would have it deeply impressed on all, that
good works are the only satisfying evidence that we are truly possessed of grace
in the soul. It is by our practice that God judges us here on earth, and it is
by our practice that he will judge us all at the great and final day.
2.
In view of this subject, let all examine themselves, whether their grace is
real and sincere. - Let everyone diligently and prayerfully ask whether
their graces all tend to practice, and are seen from day to day in the life and
conduct. But here even some truly godly persons may be ready to say, that if
they judge themselves by their practice, they must condemn themselves, for they
fail so much and so frequently, and are so often wandering out of the way, that
at times it scarcely seems that they can be the children of God. But to such I
answer, that persons who try themselves by their practice, may find that they
greatly fail every day, and are often wandering out of the way, and yet they may
really see no just cause in their practice to condemn themselves. For when we
speak of a life of Christian practice, and when the Scriptures speak of the
course of life as Christian, the meaning is not, that the life is a perfect and.
sinless life; on the contrary, a Christian’s life may be attended with many
and exceeding great imperfections, and yet be a holy life, or a truly Christian
life. It may be such a life as to clearly, and even necessarily show, that the
grace which the individual has, is of the kind which has a tendency to holy
practice. His fruits may be such as to be good evidence of the good nature of
the tree, and his works such as to show his faith. And if you ask for still
further light, then I would say, whatever your imperfections and failings may
be, examine yourself whether you find the following evidences of your grace
being of that kind which tends to holy practice.
First,
has your supposed grace such influence
as to render those things in which you have failed of holy practice,
loathsome, grievous, and humbling to you? Has it such influence in your mind
as to render your past sinful practices hateful in your eyes, and has it led you
to mourn before God for them? And does it render those things in your conduct
that, since your supposed conversion, have been contrary to Christian practice,
odious in your eyes? And is it the great burden of your life, that your practice
is no better? Is it really grievous to you, that you have fallen, or do fall
into sin? and are you ready, after the example of holy Job, to abhor yourself
for it, and repent in dust and ashes? and, like Paul, to lament your
wretchedness, and pray to be delivered from sin, as you would from a body of
death?
Second,
do you carry about with you,
habitually, a dread of sin? Do you not only mourn, and humble
yourself for sins that are past, but have you a dread of sin for the future? And
do you dread it because in itself it is evil, and so hurtful to your own soul,
and offensive to God? Do you dread it as a terrible enemy that you have often
suffered by, and feel that it has been a grievous thing to you heretofore? And
do you dread it as something that has hurt, and wounded, and stung you, so that
you would see it no more? Do you stand on your watch against it, as a man would
keep watch against something that he dreads, with such a dread as led Joseph to
say, “How can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God?” (Gen. 39:9.)
Third,
are you sensible of the beauty and pleasantness of the ways of holy practice? Do
you see the beauty of holiness, and the loveliness of the ways of God and
Christ? It is said in the text that “charity rejoiceth in the truth;” and it
is given as the character of the truly godly, that “he rejoiceth and worketh
righteousness,” which is the same as saying that “he rejoices to work
righteousness.” And how often does the Psalmist speak of the law of God as
being his delight, and of his love to the divine commandments!
Fourth,
do you find that you do particularly
esteem and delight in those practices that may, by way of eminence, be
called Christian practices, in distinction from mere worldly morality? And
by Christian practices are meant such as are implied in a meek, humble,
prayerful, self-denying, self-renouncing, heavenly walk and behavior. Some of
the heathen have been eminent for many of the moral virtues, and wrote
excellently about them, as, for example, of justice, and generosity, and
fortitude, etc.; but they were far from a Christian poverty of spirit and
lowliness of mind. They sought their own glory, and gloried exceedingly in their
outward virtues, and seemed to know nothing of such a walk as the gospel
commands, a walk of self-emptiness, and poverty of spirit, and self-distrust,
and self-renunciation, and prayerful reliance on God. They were strangers to
meekness, and did not allow, or even dream, that the forgiveness and love of
enemies was a virtue. Such virtues as these are peculiarly Christian virtues,
and Christian by way of distinction and eminence, and of these it is, that I
ask, if you hold them in special esteem, for your Savior’s sake, and because
they are fraught with his spirit? If you are essentially distinguished and
different in your spirit from the mere moralist, or the heathen sage or
philosopher, you will have a spirit of special esteem for and delight in those
virtues that do especially belong to the gospel.
Fifth,
do you hunger and thirst after a holy practice? Do
you long to live a holy life, to be conformed to God, to have your conduct, day
by day, better regulated, and more spiritual, more to God’s glory, and more
such as becometh a Christian? Is this what you love, and pray for, and long for,
and live for? This is mentioned by Christ, as belonging to the character of true
Christians, that they “hunger and thirst after righteousness.” Does this
trait belong to you?
Sixth,
do you make a business of endeavoring to live holily, and as God would have you,
in all respects? Not only can you be
said to endeavor after holiness, but do you make a business of
endeavoring after it? Is it a matter that lies with weight upon your mind? A
true and faithful Christian does not make holy living a mere incidental thing,
but it is his great concern. As the business of the soldier is to fight, so the
business of the Christian is to be like Christ, to be holy as he is holy.
Christian practice is the great work that he is engaged in, just as the race was
the great work of the racers. Is this so with you? And is it your great aim and
love to keep all God’s commandments, and so far as known to neglect
none? “Then,” says the Psalmist, “I shall not be ashamed, when I have
respect unto all thy commandments.” Is this your serious, constant, and
prayerful aim, that you may be faithful in every known duty? And once more,
Seventh,
do you greatly desire that you may know all that is your duty? And
do you desire to know it that you may do it? With the patriarch Job, can you,
and do you, pray to the Almighty, “That which I see not, teach thou me,”
adding, as he added, to the great Searcher of hearts, “If I have done
iniquity, I will do no more”?
If you can honestly meet these tests, then you have the evidence that your grace is of the kind that tends to holy practice, and to growth in it. And though you may fall, through God’s mercy you shall rise again. He that hath begun a good work in you will carry it on until the day of Jesus Christ. Though you may be at times faint, yet, if pursuing, you shall be borne on from strength to strength, and kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation
Charity, Or A Christian Spirit, Willing To Undergo All Sufferings In The Way Of Duty.
HAVING in the previous verses declared those fruits of
charity that consist in doing, the apostle now proceeds to speak of
those that have reference to suffering; and here he declares that
charity, or the spirit of Christian love, tends to dispose men, and make them
willing, to undergo all sufferings for Christ’s sake, and in the way of duty.
This I suppose to be the meaning of the expression, “beareth all things.”
Some, I know, would understand these words as referring only to the meek
bearing of injuries from our fellowmen. But it seems to me that they are rather
to be understood in the sense here given, of suffering in the cause of Christ
and religion; and that for the following reasons:
First, as to
bearing injuries from men, that the apostle had mentioned before, in
saying that “charity suffereth long,” and again, in declaring that it “is not
easily provoked,” or that it tends to the resisting of the passion of anger;
and, therefore, there is no need to suppose that he would use such tautology as
again to mention the same thing a third time.
Second, the
apostle seems evidently to have done with the fruits of charity of a more
active nature, and to have summed them all up in the expression of the previous
verse, “rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth.” He had been
rehearsing over the various points of good conduct toward our neighbor which
charity tends to, and having summed up these in the above expression, he now
seems to proceed to traits of another nature, and not to be repeating the same
things over in other words.
Third, it is
a frequent thing for the apostle Paul to mention suffering in the cause of
Christ as a fruit of Christian love; and therefore it is not probable that he
would omit so great a fruit of love in this place, where he is professedly
reckoning up all the important fruits of love or charity. It is common for the
apostle elsewhere to mention suffering in the cause of religion as a fruit of
love or charity. So he does in 2 Cor. 5:14, where, after speaking of what he
had undergone in the cause of Christ, on account of which others were ready to
say he was beside himself, he gives as the reason of it, that the love of
Christ constrained him. And so, again, in Rom. 5:3-5, he gives it as a reason
why he was willing to glory in tribulations, that the love of God was shed
abroad in his heart by the Holy Ghost. And still again, he declares, that
neither tribulation, nor distress, nor persecution, nor famine, nor nakedness,
nor peril, nor sword, should be able to separate him from the love of Christ
(Rom. 8:35). Now, since suffering in the cause of Christ is so great a fruit of
charity, and so often spoken of elsewhere by the apostle, it is not likely that
he would omit it here, where he is professedly speaking of the various fruits
of charity.
Fourth, the
following words, “believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all
things,” all show that the apostle has done with those fruits of charity that
have chief reference to our fellowmen, as may be manifest hereafter, when these
expressions may be more fully considered. The doctrine, then, that I would draw
from the text, is,
THAT CHARITY, OR A TRULY CHRISTIAN SPIRIT, WILL MAKE US WILLING, FOR
CHRIST’S SAKE, TO UNDERGO ALL SUFFERINGS TO WHICH WE MAY BE EXPOSED IN THE WAY
ON DUTY.
And in clearing this doctrine, I would, first, briefly
explain it, and then give some reason or proof of its truth.
I. I would explain the doctrine. — And, in so
doing, I remark,
1. That it implies that those that have the true
spirit of charity or Christian love, are willing not only to do, but also to
suffer, for Christ. — Hypocrites may, and oftentimes do, make a great show
of religion in profession, and in words that cost nothing, and in actions that
involve no great difficulty or suffering. But they have not a suffering
spirit, or a spirit that inclines them willingly to suffer for Christ’s
sake. When they undertook in religion, it was not with any view to suffering,
or with any design or expectation of being injured by it in their temporal
interests. They closed with Christ, so far as they did, only to serve a turn
for themselves. All that they do in religious things is from a selfish spirit,
and commonly very much for their interest, as it was with the Pharisees of old;
and therefore they are far from the spirit that is willing to meet suffering
either in their persons or their interests. But those that are truly Christians
have a spirit to suffer for Christ; and they are willing to follow him on that
condition which he himself has given: “Whosoever doth not bear his cross, and
come after me, cannot be my disciple” (Luke 14:27). And not only are they
willing to suffer for Christ, but,
2. It is also implied in our doctrine, that they
have the spirit to undergo all the sufferings to which their duty to Christ may
expose them. — And here,
First, they
are willing to undergo all sufferings, of all kinds, that are in
the way of duty. They have the spirit of willingness to suffer in their good
name; for Christ’s sake to suffer reproach and contempt; and to prefer the
honor of Christ before their own. With the apostle they can say, “Therefore I
take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in necessities, in persecutions,
in distresses, for Christ’s sake” (2 Cor. 12:10). They have a spirit to suffer
the hatred and ill-will of men, as was foretold by Christ when he said, “Ye
shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake” (Mat. 10:22). They have a spirit
to suffer losses in their outward possessions; as says the apostle, “Yea
doubtless, and I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge
of Christ Jesus my Lord: for whom I have suffered. the loss of all things”
(Phil 3:8). They have the Spirit to suffer in their ease and comfort, and to
endure hardships and fatigues: like Paul, to approve themselves faithful, “in
much patience, in afflictions, in necessities, in distresses, in stripes, in
imprisonments, in tumults, in labours, in watchings, in fastings” (2 Cor. 6:4,
5). They have the spirit to suffer pain of body, like those who were tortured,
not accepting deliverance; and those who had trial of cruel mockings and
scourgings, and of bonds and imprisonment (Heb. 11:35, 36). They have a spirit
to suffer even death itself. “He that findeth his life shall lose it; and he
that loseth his life for my sake shall find it” (Mat. 10:39). These, and all
other conceivable sufferings in kind they are willing to undergo for
Christ’s sake, and in the way of duty. And so,
Second, they
are willing to undergo all sufferings, of all degrees, that are in the
way of duty. They are like pure gold, that will bear the trial of the hottest
furnace. They have the heart to forsake all, and follow Christ, and
comparatively to “hate” even “father and mother, and wife, and children, and
brethren, and sisters, yea, and their own life also,” for Christ’s sake (Luke
14:26). They have the spirit to suffer the greatest degrees of reproach and
contempt; and to have trial not only of mockings, but of cruel mockings;
and to bear not only loss, but the loss of all things. They have the
spirit to suffer death; and not only so, but the most cruel and tormenting
forms of death, such as “to be stoned, to be sawn asunder, and to be slain with
the sword, and to wander about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, being destitute,
afflicted, tormented” (Heb. 11:37). The fiercest and most cruel sufferings in
degree, they are willing to undergo for Christ. I proceed,
II. To give some reason or proof of the doctrine. — And that it is so, that they who have a truly
gracious spirit are willing to undergo all sufferings that they may be exposed
to in the way of their duty, will appear from the following considerations: —
1. If we have not such a spirit, it
is an evidence that we have never given ourselves
unreseveredly to Christ. — It is necessary to our being Christians, or
followers of Christ, that we should give ourselves to him unreservedly, to be
his wholly, and his only, and his forever. And therefore the believer’s closing
with Christ is often, in the Scriptures, compared to the act of a bride in
giving herself in marriage to her husband; as when God says to his people, “I
will betroth thee unto me for ever; yea, I will betroth thee unto me in
righteousness, and in judgment, and in loving-kindness, and in mercies” (Hos.
2:19). But a woman, in marriage, gives herself to her husband to be his, and
his only. True believers are not their own, for they are bought with a price,
and they consent to the full right that Christ has in them, and recognize it by
their own act, giving themselves to him as a voluntary and living sacrifice,
wholly devoted to him. But they that have not a spirit to suffer all things for
Christ, show that they do not give themselves wholly to him, because they make
a reserve of such cases of suffering as they are not willing to bear for his
sake. In those cases they desire to be excused from being for Christ and his
glory, and choose rather that his cause should be set aside for their own ease
or interest, and indeed should entirely give way for it. But making such
reserves of cases of suffering is certainly inconsistent with truly devoting
themselves to God. It is rather being like Ananias and Sapphira, who gave but
part, and kept back part of that which they professed to give to the Lord. To
give ourselves wholly to Christ implies the sacrificing of our own temporal
interest wholly to him. But he that wholly sacrifices his temporal interest to
Christ, is ready to suffer all things in his worldly interests for him. If God
be truly loved, he is loved as God; and to love him as God, is to love him as
the supreme good. But he that loves God as the supreme good, is ready to make
all other good give place to that; or, which is the same thing, he is willing
to suffer all for the sake of this good.
2. They that are truly Christians, so fear God,
that his displeasure is far more terrible than all earthly afflictions and
sufferings. — When Christ is telling his disciples what sufferings they
should be exposed to for his sake, he says to them, “Be not afraid of them that
kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do; but I will
forewarn you whom ye shall fear: Fear him, which after he hath killed, hath
power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto you, fear him” (Luke 12:4, 5). And so,
again, it is said by the prophet, “Sanctify the Lord of hosts himself; and let
him be your fear, and let him be your dread” (Isa. 8:13). Now they that are
truly Christians see and know him who is so great and dreadful a God, and they
know that his displeasure and wrath are far more dreadful than all the temporal
sufferings that can be in the way of their duty, and more dreadful than the
wrath and cruelty of men, or the worst torments that they can inflict. And
therefore they have a spirit to suffer all that can be inflicted, rather than
forsake God, and sin against him who can inflict upon them eternal wrath.
3. They that are truly Christians, have that faith
whereby they see that which is more than sufficient to make up for the greatest
sufferings they can endure in the cause of Christ. — They see that
excellency in God and Christ, whom they have chosen for their portion, which
far outweighs all possible sufferings. And they see, too, that glory which God
has promised to them that suffer for his sake — that far more exceeding and
eternal weight of glory which their sufferings for Christ’s sake work out for
them, and in comparison with which, the heaviest sorrows and most enduring
trials are but “light affliction, which is but for a moment” (2 Cor. 4:17).
Moses’ faith is given as a reason why he was willing to suffer affliction with
the people of God, and to endure reproach for Christ’s sake, because, in the exercise
of that faith, he saw something better than the throne and riches of Egypt laid
up for him in heaven (Heb. 11:24-26).
4. If we are not willing to close with religion,
notwithstanding all the difficulties attending it, we shall be overwhelmed with
shame at last. — So Christ expressly teaches us. His language is, “For
which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down first and counteth
the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it? lest haply, after he hath
laid the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all that behold it begin to
mock him, saying, This man began to build, and was not able to finish. Or what king,
going to make war against another king, sitteth not down first, and consulteth,
whether he be able with ten thousand to meet him that cometh against him with
twenty thousand? Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth an
ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace. So likewise, whosoever he be of
you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple” (Luke
14:28-33). The sufferings that are in the way of our duty, are among the
difficulties that attend religion. They are part of the cost of being
religious. He, therefore, that is not willing to meet this cost, never complies
with the terms of religion. He is like the man that wishes his house was built,
but is not willing to meet the cost of building it; and so, in effect, refuses
to build it. He that does not receive the gospel with all its difficulties,
does not receive it as it is proposed to him. He that does not receive Christ
with his cross as well as his crown, does not truly receive him at all. It is
true that Christ invites us to come to him to find rest, and to buy wine and
milk: but then he also invites us to come and take up the cross, and that
daily, that we may follow him; and if we come only to accept the former, we do
not in truth accept the offer of the gospel, for both go together, the rest and
the yoke, the cross and the crown: and it will signify nothing, that, in
accepting only the one, we accept what God never offered. to us. They that
receive only the easy part of Christianity, and not the difficult, at best are
but almost Christians; while they that are wholly Christians receive the whole
of Christianity, and thus shall be accepted and honored, and not cast out with
shame, at the last day.
5. Without this spirit which the text implies, we
cannot be said to forsake all for Christ. — If there be any one kind
or degree of temporal suffering that we have not a spirit to undergo for
Christ, then there is something that we do not forsake for him. For example, if
we are not willing to suffer reproach for Christ, then we are not willing to
forsake honor for him. And so if we are not willing to suffer poverty, pain,
and death for his sake, then we are not willing to forsake wealth, ease, and
life for him. But Christ is abundant in teaching us, that we must be willing to
forsake all that we have for him, if duty requires it, or we cannot be his
disciples (Luke 14:26, etc.)
6. Without this spirit we cannot be said to deny
ourselves in the sense in which the Scriptures require us to do it. — The
Scriptures teach us, that it is absolutely necessary to deny ourselves
in order to our being the disciples of Christ. “Then said Jesus unto his
disciples, If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me; for whosoever will save his life shall lose it; and
whosoever will lose his life for my sake, shall find it” (Mat. 16:24, 25).
These expressions, as here used, signify as much as a man’s renouncing himself.
And the man who acts according to them in his practice, lives as though he
disowned himself for Christ. He puts himself to difficulty or suffering, as
though he did not own himself. As the children of Levi were said not to know or
acknowledge their own relatives and friends, when they put them to the sword
for their sin in making the golden calf, so Christians are said not to
acknowledge, but to deny themselves, when they crucify the flesh, and undergo
great sufferings for Christ, as though they had no mercy on themselves. Those
that will do contrary to the will of Christ and his glory, for the sake of
avoiding suffering, deny Christ instead of denying themselves. Those that dare
not confess Christ before persecutors, do in fact deny him before men, and are
of the number of whom Christ says, that he will deny them before his Father in
heaven (Mat. 10:33); and as to whom the apostle says, “If we suffer, we shall
also reign with him; if we deny him, he also will deny us” (2 Tim. 2:12).
7. It is the character of all the true followers of
Christ, that they follow him in all things. — “These are they,” says the
beloved disciple, alluding to those about the throne of God — “these are they
which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth” (Rev. 14:4). Those that are
willing to follow Christ only in prosperity, and not in adversity, or only in
some sufferings, and not in all, cannot be said to follow him whithersoever he
goeth. We read of one who said to Christ, while he was on earth, “Master, I
will follow thee whithersoever thou goest;” and that Christ said to him, “The
foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but the Son of man hath
not where to lay his head” (Mat. 8:19, 20). And by this he signified to him,
that if he would follow him wherever he went, he must follow him through great
difficulties and sufferings. They that are true followers of Christ, are of the
same spirit toward Christ that Ittai the Gittite manifested toward David, in
not only clinging to him in prosperity, but also in his adversity, even when
David would have excused him from going with him. He said, “As the Lord liveth,
and as my lord the king liveth, surely in what place my lord the king shall be,
whether in death or life, even there also will thy servant be” (2 Sam. 15:21).
Of such a spirit are true Christians toward Christ, the spiritual David.
8. It is the character of true Christians,
that they overcome the world. — “Whatsoever is born of God
overcometh the world” (1 John 5:4). But to overcome the world, implies that we
overcome alike its flatteries and frowns, its sufferings and difficulties.
These are the weapons of the world, by which it seeks to conquer us; and if
there be any of these that we have not a spirit to encounter for Christ’s sake,
then by such weapons the world will have us in subjection, and gain the victory
over us. But Christ gives his servants the victory over the world in all its
forms. They are conquerors, and more than conquerors, through him that hath
loved them. Once more,
9. The sufferings in the way of duty are often, in
the Bible, called temptations or trials, because by them God tries the
sincerity of our character as Christians. — By placing such sufferings in
our way, God tries whether we have a spirit to undergo suffering, and so tries
our sincerity by suffering, as gold is tried by the fire, to know whether it is
pure gold or not. And as by the fire the pure gold may be known from all baser
metals, and from all imitations of it; so, by observing whether we are willing
to undergo trials and sufferings for Christ’s sake, God sees whether we are
indeed his people, or whether we are ready to forsake him and his service when
any difficulty or danger is in the way. It seems to be with this view that the
apostle Peter says to those to whom he wrote, “Though now for a season, if need
be, ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations; that the trial of your
faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried
with fire, might be found unto praise, and honor, and glory, at the appearing
of Jesus Christ” (1 Pet. 1:6, 7). And again, “Beloved, think it not strange
concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing
happened unto you; but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s
sufferings, that when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with
exceeding joy” (1 Pet. 4:12, 13). And so God by his prophet declares, “I will
bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is
refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on my name, and I
will hear them; I will say, It is my people; and they shall say, The Lord is my
God” (Zec. 13:9).
In the application of this subject, let it
1. Lead those who think themselves Christians to
examine themselves, whether or no they have the spirit to undergo all
sufferings for Christ. — It becomes all persons very strictly to examine
themselves, whether they are of a suffering spirit or not, seeing such great
importance is attached to such a spirit in the Scriptures. Though you never
have had the trial of having such great and extreme sufferings laid in the way
of your duty, as many others have had, yet you have had enough, in the course
of God’s providence, to show what your spirit is, and whether you are of a
disposition to suffer, and to renounce your own comfort, and ease, and
interest, rather than forsake Christ. It is God’s manner in his providence,
commonly, to exercise all professors of religion, and especially those that may
live in times of trial, with trials of this sort, by laying such difficulties
in their way as shall make manifest what their spirit is, and whether it be a
spirit of self-renunciation or not. It is often the case with Christians who
are exposed to persecutions, that if they will cleave to Christ, and be
faithful to him, they must suffer in their good name, and in losing the
goodwill of others, or in their outward ease and convenience, being exposed to
many troubles; or in their estates, being brought into difficulty as to their
business; or must do many things that they are exceeding averse to, and that
are even dreadful to them. Have you, when you have had such trials, found in
yourself a spirit to bear all things that come upon you, rather than in
anything be unfaithful to your great Lord and Redeemer? And you have the more
need to examine yourselves with respect to this point, for you know not but
that before you die you may have such trial of persecutions as other Christians
have had. Every true Christian has the spirit of a martyr. And if you have not
the suffering spirit in the lesser trials or sufferings that God may have sent
upon you, how will it be if he should expose you to bitter persecutions, such
as the saints of old sometimes were called to endure? If you cannot bear trials
in little things, how can you possess that charity which beareth all things?
As the prophet says in another case, “If thou hast run with the footmen, and
they have wearied thee, then how canst thou contend with horses? And if in the
land of peace, wherein thou trustedst, they wearied thee, then how wilt thou do
in the swelling of Jordan?” (Jer. 12:5). Our subject,
2. Exhorts all professors of religion to cherish a
ready spirit, for Christ’s sake, to undergo all sufferings that may be in the
way of duty. And here consider,
First, how happy those persons are represented in the
Scriptures to be, who have a spirit to suffer, and do actually suffer, for
Christ. “Blessed,” says Christ, “are
they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of
heaven. Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall
say all manner of evil against you falsely for my sake. Rejoice, and be
exceeding glad; for great is your reward in heaven” (Mat. 5:10-12). And again,
“Blessed are ye that hunger now: for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that
weep now: for ye shall laugh. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when
they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast
out your name as evil, for the Son of man’s sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and
leap for joy; for your reward is great in heaven” (Luke 6:21-23). And again,
“Unto you it is given, in the behalf of Christ, not only to believe on him, but
also to suffer for his sake” (Phil. 1:29). And again, “Blessed is the man that
endureth temptation: for when he is tried, he shall receive the crown of life,
which the Lord hath promised. to them that love him” (Jam. 1:12). And again,
“But and if ye suffer for righteousness’ sake, happy are ye” (1 Pet. 3:14). And
the New Testament is full of similar expressions, all of which may encourage us
in the way of suffering for Christ. And consider, also,
Second, what glorious rewards God has promised hereafter to bestow on those that do willingly
suffer for Christ. It is said that they shall receive a “crown of life;”
and Christ promises, that those that forsake houses, or brethren, or sisters,
or father, or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for his name’s sake,
shall receive an hundred-fold, and shall inherit everlasting life (Mat. 19:29).
And again we are told, of those who suffer for Christ’s sake, that they shall
be counted worthy of the kingdom of God (2 The. 1:5); and again, that it is a
faithful saying, that if we suffer with Christ, we shall also reign with him (2
Tim. 2:11, 12); and still again, that if we suffer with him, we shall also be
glorified together with him (Rom. 8:17). And we have also the most glorious
promises made to those that overcome, and gain the victory over the world — “To
him that overcometh,” says Christ, “will I give to eat of the tree of life,
which is in the midst of the paradise of God,” and “he shall not be hurt of the
second death;” and “to him will I give to eat of the hidden manna;” and “to him
will I give power over the nations;” and “I will give him the morning star;”
and “he shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out
of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before
his angels;” and “him will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he
shall go no more out; and I will write upon him my new name;” and “to him that
overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame,
and am set down with my Father in his throne” (Rev. 2:7, 11, 17, 26, 27, 28;
3:5, 12, 21). Surely promises so rich and abundant as these, should make us
willing to undergo all sufferings for the sake of Christ, who will so gloriously
reward us for them all. Once more, consider,
Third, how the Scriptures abound with blessed examples of those that have suffered for Christ’s sake. The Psalmist, speaking of the reproach and blasphemy he had suffered from the enemy and avenger, says, “All this is come upon us; yet have we not forgotten thee, neither have we dealt falsely in thy covenant” (Psa. 44:17, 18); and again, “The proud have had me greatly in derision; yet have I not declined from thy law… Many are my persecutors and mine enemies; yet do I not decline from thy testimonies… Princes have persecuted me without a cause; but my heart standeth in awe of thy word” (Psa. 119:51, 157, 161). And the prophet Jeremiah spake boldly for God, though he was threatened with death for so doing (Jer. 26:11, 15). And Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego refused to bow down and worship the golden image that the king of Babylon had set up, though they knew they would be cast into the fiery furnace (Dan. 3); and Daniel himself would still faithfully pray to his God, though he expected for it to be shut up in the den of lions (Dan. 6). But the time would fail me to tell of apostles, and prophets, and martyrs, and saints, and of Christ himself, who were faithful alike through good report and evil report, and in sufferings and trials, and who counted not their lives dear, so that they might be faithful to the end. “Wherefore, seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses, let us lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us, and let us run with patience the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith; who, for the joy that was set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God” (Heb. 12:1, 2). “Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer. Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life.
All The Graces Of Christianity Connected.
First, he
had just before mentioned that fruit of charity whereby it leads us to think
the best of our neighbors, in saying that it “thinketh no evil;” and we
have no reason to think he would repeat the same thing over again in these
words.
Second, it
seems plain that the apostle had finished speaking of the fruits of charity
toward our neighbors, when he summed them all up, as we have seen, in saying,
that it “rejoiceth not in iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth;”
that is, that it tends to prevent all evil behavior, and to promote all good
behavior. So that in this verse we might expect him to proceed to mention some
fruits of charity of another kind, such, for example, as its tendency to
promote the graces of faith and hope, which are such great graces of the
gospel.
Third, we
find that the apostle does, in this chapter, more than once mention the three
graces of faith, hope, and charity, together. And it is but reasonable to
suppose, that each time he does so, he means the same three graces. In the last
verse of the chapter, we find these three mentioned and compared together; and
there, by “faith” and “hope,” the apostle plainly does not mean believing or
hoping the best respecting our neighbors, but he does intend those great graces
of the gospel that have God and Christ for their main and immediate object. And
so when, in this place, he mentions the same three graces as in the last verse
of the chapter, why should we not believe that he means the same three things
in the former place as in the latter, since it is in the same chapter, and the
same discourse, and in the course of the same argument? And again,
Fourth, this
view is agreeable to the drift and aim of the apostle throughout the
chapter, which is to show the relation of charity to the other graces, and
particularly to faith and hope. This is what the apostle is aiming at in all
that he says: and therefore, when he comes to the conclusion of the matter in
the last verse, and says that, of faith, hope, and charity, the last is the
greatest, he seems to have reference to what he had said in the words of the
text, viz. that charity “believeth all things, and hopeth all things,” meaning
that charity is greater than the other two, as it has the most effectual
influence in producing them, and is that by which they are cherished and
promoted in the soul.
For these reasons, the doctrine I would draw from the
text, is this:
THAT THE GRACES OF CHRISTIANITY ARE ALL CONNECTED TOGETHER, AND MUTUALLY DEPENDENT ON EACH OTHER.
That is, they are all linked together, and united one
to another and within another, as the links of a chain are; and one does, as it
were, hang on another, from one end of the chain to the other, so that, if one
link be broken, all fall to the ground, and the whole ceases to be of any
effect. And in unfolding this thought, I would, first, briefly explain how the
graces of Christianity are all connected, and then give some reasons why they
are so. And I would,
I. Briefly explain the manner in which the graces
of Christianity are connected. — And this may be shown in three things.
1. All the graces of Christianity always go
together. — They so go together, that where there is one, there are all,
and where one is wanting, all are wanting. Where there is faith, there are
love, and hope, and humility; and where there is love, there is also trust; and
where there is a holy trust in God, there is love to God; and where there is a
gracious hope, there also is a holy fear of God. “The Lord taketh pleasure in
them that fear him in those that hope in his mercy” (Psa. 147:11). Where there
is love to God, there is a gracious love to man; and where there is a
Christian love to man, there is love to God. Hence we find that the apostle
John at one time gives love to the brethren as a sign of love to God, saying,
“If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar” (1 John 4:20);
and then, again, speaks of love to God as a sign of love to the brethren,
saying, “By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God and
keep his commandments” (1 John 5:2). It is also, true,
2. That the graces of Christianity depend upon one
another. — There is not only a connection, whereby they are always joined
together, but there is also a mutual dependence between them, so that one
cannot be without the others. To deny one, would in effect be to deny another,
and so all; just as to deny the cause would be to deny the effect, or to deny
the effect would be to deny the cause. Faith promotes love, and love is the
most effectual ingredient in a living faith. Love is dependent on faith; for a
being cannot be truly loved, and especially loved above all other beings, who
is not looked upon as a real being. And then love, again, enlarges and promotes
faith, because we are more apt to believe and give credit to, and more disposed
to trust in, those we love, than in those we do not. So faith begets hope, for
faith sees and trusts in God’s sufficiency to bestow blessings, and in his
faithfulness to his promises, that he will do what he has said. All gracious
hope is hope resting on faith; and hope encourages and draws forth acts of
faith. And so love tends to hope, for the spirit of love is the spirit of a child,
and the more anyone feels in himself this spirit toward God, the more natural
it will be to him to look to God, and go to God as his father. This childlike
spirit casts out the spirit of bondage and fear, and gives the Spirit of
adoption, which is the spirit of confidence and hope. “Ye have not received the
spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption,
whereby we cry, Abba, Father” (Rom 8:15); and the apostle John tells us “There
is no fear in love, but perfect love casteth out fear” (1 John 4:18). And so,
again, a true and genuine hope tends greatly to promote love. When a Christian
has most of a right hope of his interest in God’s favor, and in those eternal
blessings that are its fruits, this tends to draw forth the exercise of love,
and oftentimes does draw it forth; as says the apostle Paul, “Tribulation
worketh patience; and patience, experience; and experience, hope; and hope
maketh not ashamed: because the love of God is shed abroad in our hearts” (Rom.
5:3-5).
Faith, too, promotes humility; for the more entirely
anyone depends on God’s sufficiency, the more will it tend to a low sense of
his own sufficiency. And so humility tends to promote faith; for the more
anyone has an humble sense of his own insufficiency, the more will his heart be
disposed to trust only on God, and to depend entirely on Christ. So love
promotes humility; for the more the heart is ravished with God’s loveliness,
the more will it abhor itself, and abase and humble itself for its own
unloveliness and vileness. Humility promotes love; for the more anyone has an
humble sense of his own unworthiness, the more will he admire God’s goodness to
him, and the more will his heart be drawn out in love to him for his glorious
grace. Love tends to repentance; for he that truly repents of sin, repents of
it because it is committed against a being that he loves. And repentance tends
to humility; for no one can be truly sorry for sin, and self-condemned in view
of it, without being humbled in heart for it. So repentance, faith, and love,
all tend to thankfulness. He that by faith trusts to Christ for salvation, will
be thankful to him for salvation. He that loves God will be disposed thankfully
to acknowledge his kindness. And he that repents of his sins will be disposed
heartily to thank God for the grace that is sufficient to deliver him from
their guilt and power. A true love to God tends to love to men who bear the
image of God; and a spirit of love and peace toward men cherishes a spirit of
love to God, as love to the image cherishes love to the original. And so it
might be shown how all the graces depend one upon another, by mentioning many
other particulars. Humility cherishes all other graces, and all other graces
promote humility; and so faith promotes all other graces, and all other graces
cherish and promote faith. And the like is true of everyone of the graces of
the gospel.
3. The different graces of Christianity are, in
some respects, implied one in another. — They are not only mutually
connected and dependent, and each promotive of the others, but are in some
respects implied in the nature of each other. In respect to several of them, it
is true, that one is essential to another, or belongs to its very essence.
Thus, for example, humility is implied in the nature of a true faith, so as to
be of the essence of it. It is essential to a true faith, that it be an humble
faith; and essential to a true trust, that it be an humble trust. And so
humility belongs to the nature and essence of many other true graces. It is
essential to Christian love, that it be an humble love; to submission, that it
be an humble submission; to repentance, that it be an humble repentance; to
thankfulness, that it be an humble thankfulness; and to reverence, that it be
an humble reverence.
And so love is implied in a gracious faith. It is an
ingredient in it, and belongs to its essence, and is, as it were, the very soul
of it, or its working, operative nature. As the working, operative nature of
man is his soul, so the working and operative nature of faith is love; for the
apostle Paul tells us that “faith worketh by love” (Gal. 5:6); and the apostle
James tells us, that faith, without its working nature, is dead, as the body is
without the spirit (Jam. 2:26). And so faith is, in some respects, implied in
love; for it is essential to a true Christian love, that it be a believing
love. So saving repentance and faith are implied in each other. They are both
one and the same conversion of the soul from sin to God, through Christ. The
act of the soul in turning from sin to God through Christ, as it respects the
thing from which the turning is, viz. sin, is called repentance; and as it
respects the thing to which, and the mediation by which it turns, it is called
faith. But it is the same motion of the soul; just as, when a man turns, or
flees from darkness to the light, it is the same act and motion, though it may
be called. by different names, according as it respects the darkness fled from,
or the light fled to; in the one case, being called avoiding, or turning from,
and in the other, receiving or embracing.
And so there is love implied in thankfulness. True
thankfulness is no other than the exercise of love to God on occasion of his
goodness to us. So there is love in a true and childlike fear of God; for a
childlike fear differs from a slavish, for a slavish fear has no love in it.
And all these three graces of love, humility, and repentance, are implied in
gracious childlike submission to the will of God. And so weanedness from the
world, and heavenly-mindedness, do consist mainly in the three graces of faith,
hope, and love. And so a Christian love to man is a kind of mediate or indirect
love to Christ; and that justice and truth towards men, that are truly
Christian graces, have love in them and essential to them. Love and humility,
again, are the graces wherein consists meekness toward men. And so it is love
to God, and faith, and humility, that are the ingredients of Christian patience
and contentment with our condition, and with the allotments of providence
toward us. Thus it appears that all the graces of Christianity are concatenated
and linked together, so as to be mutually connected and mutually dependent. I
proceed, then, as proposed,
II. To give some reasons of their being thus connected
and dependent. — And,
1. They are all from the same source. — All the
graces of Christianity are from the same Spirit; as says the apostle,
“There are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit;… diversities of
operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all” (1 Cor. 12:4-6).
The graces of Christianity are all from the same Spirit of Christ sent forth
into the heart, and dwelling there as a holy, and powerful, and divine nature;
and therefore all graces are only the different ways of acting on the part of
the same divine nature; as there may be different reflections of the light of
then, and yet all in origin the same kind of light, because it all comes from
the same source or body of light. Grace in the soul is the Holy Spirit acting
in the soul, and thus communicating his own holy nature. As it is with water in
the fountain, so here it is all one and the same holy nature, only diversified
by the variety of streams sent forth from it. These streams must all be of the
same nature, seeing they all thus come from the same source; and the difference
of many of them, whereby they have different names, is chiefly relative, and
more from reference to their various objects and modes of exercise, than from a
real difference in their abstract nature. So, also,
2. They are all communicated in the same work of
the Spirit, namely, in conversion. — There is not one conversion of
the soul to faith, and another conversion to love to God, and another to humility,
and another to repentance, and still another to love to man; but all are
produced by one and the same work of the Spirit, and are the result of one and
the same conversion, or change of the heart. And this proves that all the
graces are united and linked together, as being contained in that one and the
same new nature that is given us in regeneration. It is here as it is in the
first generation — that of the body, in which the several faculties are
communicated in one and the same generation; the senses of seeing, hearing,
feeling, tasting, and smelling, and so the powers of moving, breathing, etc.,
all being given at the same time, and all being but one human nature, and one
human life, though diversified in its modes and forms. It is further true of
the Christian graces,
3. That they all have the same root and foundation,
namely, the knowledge of God’s excellence. — The same sight or sense of
God’s excellency begets faith, and love, and repentance, and all the other
graces. One sight of this excellence will beget all these graces, because it
shows the ground and reason of all holy dispositions, and of all holy behavior
toward God. They that truly know God’s nature will love him, and trust in him,
and have a spirit to submit to him, and serve, and obey him. “They that know
thy name will put their trust in thee” (Psa. 9:10). “Whosoever sinneth hath not
seen him, neither known him” (1 John 3:6). “Every one that loveth is born of
God, and knoweth God” (1 John 4:7). It is also true of the Christian graces,
4. That they all have the same rule, namely, the
law of God. — And therefore they must be linked together; for, seeing they
all have respect to this rule, they all tend to confirm the whole of the rule,
and to conform the heart and life to it. He that has a true respect to one of
God’s commands, will have a true respect to all; for they are all established
by the same authority, and are all jointly an expression of the same holy
nature of God. “Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point,
he is guilty of all; for he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do
not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a
transgressor of the law” (Jam. 2:10, 11).
5. All the Christian graces have the same end,
namely, God. — He is their end, for they all tend to him. As they are all
from the same source, rising from the same fountain; and all stand on the same
foundation, growing from the same root; and are all directed by the same rule,
the law of God; — so they are all directed to the same end, namely, God, and
his glory, and our happiness in him. And this shows that they must be nearly
related, and very much linked together. And once more, it is true,
6. That all the Christian graces are alike related
to one and the same grace, namely, charity, or Divine love, as the
sum of them all. — As we have before seen, charity, or love, is the sum of
all true Christian graces, however many names we may give them. And however
different the modes of their exercise, or the ways of their manifestation, if
we do but carefully examine them, we shall find they are all resolved into one.
Love, or charity, is the fulfilling of them all, and they are but so many
diversifications, and different branches, and relations, and modes of exercise,
of the same thing. One grace does, in effect, contain them all, just as the one
principle of life comprehends all its manifestations. And hence it is no wonder
that they are always together, and are dependent on and implied in one another.
In the application of this subject,
1. It may aid us to understand in what sense old
things are said to be done away, and all things become new, in conversion.
— This is what the apostle teaches us is the fact. “If any man be in Christ, he
is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become
new” (2 Cor. 5:17). Now the doctrine of the text, and what has been said under
it, may in some measure show us how this is; for by this we learn, that all the
graces of Christianity are at once imparted in conversion, inasmuch as they are
all linked together, so that, when one is bestowed, all are bestowed, and not a
single one merely. A true convert, the moment he is converted, is possessed not
of one or two, but of all holy principles, and all gracious
dispositions. They may be feeble, indeed., like the faculties and powers of an
infant child, but they are all truly there, and will be seen flowing out
progressively in every kind of holy feeling and behavior toward both God and
man. In every real convert there are as many graces as there were in Jesus
Christ himself, which is what the evangelist John means, when he says, “The
Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as
of the only-begotten of the Father), full of grace and truth;… and of his
fullness have all we received, and grace for grace” (John 1:14-16). And,
indeed, it cannot be otherwise, for all true converts are renewed in Christ’s
image, as says the apostle — ”And have put on the new man, which is renewed in
knowledge, after the image of him that created him” (Col. 3:10). But that is no
true image or picture of another, which has some parts or features wanting. An
exact image has a part answerable to each part in that of which it is an image.
The copy answers to the original throughout, in all its parts and features,
though it may be obscure in some respects, and not represent any part
perfectly, as grace answers to grace. Grace in the soul is a reflection of
Christ’s glory, as appears by 2 Cor. 3:18. It is a reflection of his glory, as
the image of a man is reflected from a glass that exhibits part for part.
It is in the new birth as it is in the birth of the
infant child. He has all the parts of a man, though they are as yet in a very
imperfect state. Not a part is wanting, but there are as many members as to a
man of full stature and strength. And therefore what is wrought in regeneration
is called. “the new man;” not only new eyes or new ears, or new hands, but a
new man, possessing all the human faculties and members. But all the graces of
the Christian are new. All of them are members of the individual after
conversion, and none of them were members before conversion. And because there
is, as it were, a new man, with all these members, begotten in conversion,
therefore Christians are said to be sanctified wholly, in soul, body, and
spirit, as in 1 Thes. 5:23. And so old things pass away, and all things become
new, because, as the new man is put on, the old man is put off, so that the man
in a sense becomes new all over.
And if there be all graces alive in this new man, it
will follow that all corruptions are mortified; for there is no one corruption
but what has a grace opposite to, or to answer it; and the bestowment of the
grace mortifies the opposing corruption. Thus faith tends to mortify unbelief;
love, to mortify enmity; humility, to mortify pride; meekness, to mortify
revenge; thankfulness, to mortify a thankless spirit, etc. And as one of these
takes its place in the heart, the opposite gives way, just as darkness in a
room vanishes when a light is brought in. Thus old things pass away. All old
things, in a measure, pass away, though none perfectly, on earth; and so all
things become new, though also imperfectly. This shows that conversion, whenever
and wherever it is wrought, is a great work and a great change. Though grace
may be very imperfect, he must needs have a great change wrought in him who
before had no corruption mortified, and now has all mortified; and who before
had not one grace, and now has all graces. He may well be called a new
creature, or, as in the original, a new creation in Christ Jesus.
2. Hence, also, they that hope they have grace in
their hearts may try one grace by another; for all graces go together. — If
persons think they have faith, and therefore think they have come to Christ,
they should inquire whether their faith was accompanied with repentance;
whether they came to Christ in a broken-hearted manner, sensible of their own
utter unworthiness and vileness by sin; or whether they did not come in a
presumptuous, Pharisaical spirit, taking encouragement from their own supposed
goodness. They should try their faith, by inquiring whether it was accompanied
with humility; whether or no they trusted in Christ in a lowly and humble
manner, delighting to renounce themselves, and to give all the glory of their
salvation to him. So they should try their faith by their love; and if their
faith has in it only light, but no warmth, it has not the true light; neither
is it genuine faith, if it does not work by love.
And so persons should examine their love by their
faith. If they seem to have an affectionate love toward God and Christ, they
should inquire whether or no this be accompanied with a real conviction of soul
of the reality of Christ, and of the truth of the gospel that reveals him, and
with the full conviction that he is the Son of God — the only, and glorious,
and all-sufficient Savior. Herein is one great difference between false
affections and true ones, that the former are not accompanied with this
conviction, and they do not withal see the truth and reality of divine things.
And therefore such affections are very little to be depended on. They are very
much like the affection which we may have towards a person we are reading of in
a romance, and whom we at the same time suppose to be no other than a feigned
person. Such affections as are not accompanied with conviction will never carry
men very far in duty, or influence them to any great extent, either in doing or
suffering.
So, again, persons should examine themselves as to
that in them which seems to be the grace of hope. They should inquire whether
their hope is accompanied. with faith, and arises from faith in Jesus Christ,
and from a trust in his worthiness, and in his only. Is their hope built on
this rock, or is it rather founded on a high opinion of something they think
good in themselves? And so they should examine in what way their hope works,
and what influence it has upon them, and whether or no it be accompanied. with
humility. A true hope leads its possessor to see his own unworthiness, and, in
view of his sins, to reflect on himself with shame and brokenness of heart. It
lies in the dust before God, and the comfort that arises from it is a lowly,
humble, joy and peace. On the contrary, a false hope is wont to lift its
possessor up with a high conceit of himself and of his own experience and
doings. We should also inquire whether our hope be accompanied with a spirit of
obedience, and self-denial, and weanedness from the world. A true hope is
accompanied with these other graces, linked. to, and dependent upon it, whereas
a false hope is without them. It does not engage the heart in obedience, but
flatters and hardens it in disobedience. It does not mortify carnal appetites,
and wean from the world, but indulges the appetites and passions that are
sinful, and chooses them, and makes men easy while living in them.
So, again, persons should examine their weanedness
from the world, by inquiring whether it be accompanied with such a principle of
love as draws their hearts off from the things of the world to those spiritual
and heavenly objects which a true divine love carries the soul out to, more
than to the things of the world. They should not only ask if they have something
that appears like a true love, but they should hear Christ asking of them, as
he did of Peter, “Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these?”
Herein a true weanedness from the world differs from a false weanedness. The
latter is not from love to God and heavenly things, but commonly either from
fear and distress of conscience, or perhaps from some outward affliction,
whereby persons have their minds drawn off for a time from the world to
something that they are constrained. to feel is better, though it is not really
sweeter to them; and they are only drawn, or beaten, or torn off from the
world, while their hearts would still cleave to it just as much as ever, if
they could but enjoy it free from these terrors and afflictions. But they, on
the other hand, that have a true weanedness from the world, are not wedded to
worldly things even in their best and most inviting forms, because their hearts
are drawn off by the love of something better. They are so in love with God,
and with spiritual things, that their affections cannot fasten on the things of
the world.
In the same way, persons should try their love to God by their love to the people of God; and also their love to their fellow-Christians by their love to God. False grace is like a defective or monstrous picture or image, wherein some essential part is wanting. There is, it may be, an appearance of some good disposition toward God, while at the same time there is a destitution of Christian dispositions toward men. Or if there appears to be a kind, just, generous, good-hearted disposition toward man, there is a want of right feeling toward God. On this account, we find God complains of Ephraim, that “he is a cake not turned” (Hos. 7:8); that is, that his goodness is partial and not consistent; that he is good in one thing and bad in another, like a cake not turned, which is generally burnt on one side and raw on the other, and good for nothing on either. Such a character we should studiously avoid, and endeavor that each grace that we have may testify to the genuineness of all our other graces, so that we may be proportioned Christians, growing in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto perfect men, unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ.
Charity, Or True Grace, Not To Be Overthrown By Opposition.
IN these words, and in saying previously that “charity
suffereth long,” and again, that it “beareth all things,” the apostle is
commonly understood as making statements of substantially the same signification
as though the three expressions were synonymous, and all of them only said the
same things in different words.
But this idea is doubtless from a misunderstanding of his
meaning. For if we closely consider these various expressions, and the manner in
which they are used, we shall find that every one of them signifies or points to
a different fruit of charity. Two of these expressions have already been
considered, viz. that “charity suffereth long,” and that it “beareth all
things;” and the former was shown to have reference to the bearing of injuries
received from men, and the latter to the spirit that would lead us to undergo
all sufferings to which we might be called for Christ’s sake, and rather than
to forsake him or our duty. And this expression of the text, that charity
“endureth all things,” signifies something different from either of the
other statements. It expresses the lasting and abiding nature of the
principle of charity, or true grace in the soul and declares that it
will not fail, but will continue and endure, notwithstanding all the opposition
it may meet with, or that may be brought against it. The two expressions,
“beareth all things,” and “endureth all things,” as in our English
translation, and as commonly used, are indeed very much of the same import. But
the expression of the original, if literally translated, would be, “charity
remains under all things;” that is, it still remains, or still remains
constant and persevering under all opposition that may come against it. Whatever
assaults may be made upon it, yet it still remains and endures, and does not
cease, but bears up, and bears onward with constancy and perseverance and
patience, notwithstanding them all.
According to the explanation that has been given of the
four expressions of this verse, “beareth,” “believeth,” “hopeth,”
and “endureth all things,” the meaning of the apostle appears easy, natural,
and agreeable to the context. He is endeavoring to set forth the universal
benefit of charity, or a spirit of Christian love. And to show how it is the sum
of all good in the heart, he first shows how it disposes to all good behavior
towards men, and sums up that matter by saying that charity “rejoiceth not in
iniquity, but rejoiceth in the truth.” And then he proceeds, and declares that
charity not only disposes to doing and suffering in the cause of Christ, but
that it includes a suffering spirit, so that it “beareth all things;” and
that it does this by promoting the two graces of faith and hope, which are
mainly occupied in sufferings in the cause of Christ; for such sufferings are
the trials of our faith; and what upholds the Christian under them, is the hope
of a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory to be given to the faithful
in the end; and charity cherishes this faith and hope, and, as the fruit of this
faith and hope, it endures all things, and perseveres, and holds out, and cannot
be conquered by all the opposition made against it; for faith overcomes the
world, and hope in God enables the Christian always to triumph in Christ Jesus.
The doctrine, then, that I would derive from the text, is,
THAT CHARITY, OR TRUE CHRISTIAN GRACE,
CANNOT BE OVERTHROWN BY ANYTHING THAT OPPOSES IT.
In speaking to this doctrine, I would, first, notice
the fact that many things do oppose grace in the heart of the Christian; second,
advert to the great truth, that it cannot be overthrown; and, third, state
some reasons why it cannot be shaken, but remains firm under all opposition.
And,
I. There are many things that do greatly oppose the
grace which is in the heart of the Christian. — This holy principle
has innumerable enemies watching and warring against it. The child of God is
encompassed with enemies on every side. He is a pilgrim and stranger passing
through an enemy’s country, and exposed to attack at any and every moment.
There are thousands of devils, artful, intelligent, active, mighty, and
implacable, that are bitter enemies to the grace that is in the heart of the
Christian, and do all that lies in their power against it. And the world is an
enemy to this grace, because it abounds with persons and things that make
opposition to it, and with various forms of allurement and temptation, to win or
drive us from the path of duty. And the Christian has not only many enemies
without, but multitudes within his own breast, that he carries about with him,
and from which he cannot get free. Evil thoughts and sinful inclinations cling
to him; and many corruptions that still hold their footing in his heart are the
worst enemies that grace has, and have the greatest advantage of any in their
warfare against it. And these enemies are not only many, but exceeding strong
and powerful, and very bitter in their animosity — implacable, irreconcilable,
mortal enemies, seeking nothing short of the utter ruin and overthrow of grace.
And they are unwearied in their opposition, so that the Christian, while he
remains in this world, is represented as being in a state of warfare, and his
business is that of the soldier, insomuch that he is often spoken of as a
soldier of the cross, and as one whose great duty it is to fight manfully the
good fight of faith.
Many are the powerful and violent assaults that the enemies
of grace make upon it. They are not only constantly besieging it, but often they
assault it as a city that they would take by storm. They are always lurking and
watching for opportunity against it, and sometimes they rise up, in dreadful
wrath, and endeavor to carry it by urgent assault. Sometimes one enemy, and
sometimes another, and sometimes all together, with one consent, buffeting it on
every side, and coming in like a flood, are ready to overwhelm it, and to
swallow it up at once. Sometimes grace, in the midst of the most violent
opposition of its enemies fighting against it with their united subtlety and
strength, is like a spark of fire encompassed with swelling billows and raging
waves, that appear as if they would swallow it up and extinguish it in a moment.
Or it is like a flake of snow falling into the burning volcano; or rather hike a
rich jewel of gold in the midst of a fiery furnace, the raging heat of which is
enough to consume anything except the pure gold, which is of such a nature that
it cannot be consumed by tile fire.
It is with grace in the heart of a Christian, very much as
it is with the church of God in the world. It is God’s post; and it is but
small, and great opposition is made against it by innumerable enemies. The
powers of earth and hell are engaged against it, if possible to destroy it; and
oftentimes they rise with such violence, and come with such great strength
against it, that if we were to judge only by what appears, we should think it
would be taken and destroyed immediately. It is with it as it was with the
children of Israel in Egypt, against whom Pharaoh and the Egyptians united all
their craft and power, and set themselves to endeavor to extirpate them as a
people. It is with it as it was with David in the wilderness, when he was hunted
as a partridge on the mountains, and driven about by those that sought his life
from one desert or cave to another, and several times was chased out into a
strange land. And it is with it as it has been with the Christian church under
the heathen and antichristian persecutions, when all the world, as it were,
united their strength and wit to exterminate it from the earth, destroying
thousands and millions with the utmost cruelty, and by the most bloody
persecutions, without respect to sex or age. But,
II. All the opposition that is or can be made against
true grace in the heart, cannot overthrow it. — The enemies of grace may,
in many respects, gain great advantages against it. They may exceedingly oppress
and reduce it, and bring it into such circumstances that it may seem to be
brought to the very brink of utter ruin. But yet it will live. The ruin that
seemed impending shall be averted. Though the roaring lion sometimes comes with
open mouth, and no visible refuge appears, yet the lamb shall escape and be
safe. Yea, though it be in the very paw of the lion or the bear, yet it shall be
rescued, and not devoured. And though it even seems actually swallowed down, as
Jonah was by the whale, yet it shall be brought up again, and live. It is with
grace in the heart, in this respect, as it was with the ark upon the waters —
however terrible the storm may be, yea, though it be such a deluge as overwhelms
all things else, yet it shall not overwhelm that. Though the floods rise ever so
high, yet it shall be kept above the waters; and though the mighty waves may
rise above the tops of the highest mountains, yet they shall not be able to get
above this ark, but it shall still float in safety. Or it is with this grace as
it was with the ship in which Christ was when there arose a great storm, and the
waves ran high, insomuch that it seemed as if the ship would instantly sink; and
yet it did not sink, though it was actually covered with water, for Christ was
in it.
And so, again, grace in the heart is like the children of
Israel in Egypt, and at the Red Sea, and in the wilderness. Though Pharaoh
strove ever so much to destroy them, they yet grew and prospered. And when, at
last, he pursued them with all his army, and with chariots and horsemen, and
they were pent up by the Red Sea, and saw no way of escape, but seemed to
themselves to be on the very brink of ruin, yet they did escape, and were not
delivered a prey to their foes. Yea, they were preserved in passing through the
very sea itself, for the waters opened before them, and, when they had safely
passed over, rolled back and overwhelmed their foes. And they were preserved for
a long time in the desolate wilderness, in the midst of pits and drought and
fiery flying serpents. Thus, as the gates of hell can never prevail against the
church of Christ, so neither can they prevail against grace in the heart of the
Christian. The seed remaineth, and none can root it out. The fire is kept alive
even m the midst of the floods of water; and though it often appears dim, or as
if it were just going out, so that there is no flame, but only a little smoke,
yet the smoking flax shall not be quenched.
And grace shall not only remain, but at last shall have the
victory. Though it may pass through a long time of sore conflicts, and may
suffer many disadvantages and depressions, yet it shall live; and not only live,
but it will finally prosper and prevail and triumph, and all its enemies shall
be subdued under its feet. As David in the wilderness, though he was long kept
in very low and distressed circumstances, pursued by his potent enemies, and
many times apparently on the brink of ruin, where there seemed but a step
between him and death, was yet through all preserved, and at last exalted to the
throne of Israel, and to wear the royal crown in great prosperity and with
glory; so we see it is with grace, that it can never be overthrown; and its
depressions do but prepare the way for its exaltation. Where it does truly exist
in the heart, all its enemies cannot destroy it, and all the opposition made
against it cannot crush it. It endures all things, and stands all shocks, and
remains notwithstanding all opposers. And the reason of this may be seen in
these two things:
1. That there is so much more in the nature of true
grace that tends to perseverance than in false grace. — False grace is a
superficial thing, consisting in mere outward show, or in superficial
affections, and not in any change of nature. But true grace reaches to the very
bottom of the heart. It consists in a new nature, and therefore it is lasting
and enduring. Where there is nothing but counterfeit grace, corruption is
unmortified; and whatever wounds may seem to be given it, they are but slight
wounds, that do not at all reach its life, or diminish the strength of its
principle, but leave sin in its full strength in the soul, so that it is no
wonder that it ultimately prevails, and bears down all before it. But true grace
really mortifies sin in the heart. It strikes at its vitals, and gives it a
wound that is mortal, sending its stroke to the very heart. When it first enters
the soul, it begins a never-ceasing conflict with sin, and therefore it is no
wonder that it keeps possession, and finally prevails over its enemy.
Counterfeit grace never dispossesses sin of the dominion of the soul, nor
destroys its reigning power there, and therefore it is no wonder that it does
not itself remain. But true grace is of such a nature that it is inconsistent
with the reigning power of sin, and dispossesses the heart of it as it enters,
and takes the throne from it, and therefore is the more likely to keep its seat
there, and finally to prevail entirely against it. Counterfeit grace, though it
may affect the heart, yet is not founded on any real conviction of the soul. But
true grace begins in real and thorough conviction, and, having such a
foundation, has so much the greater tendency to perseverance. Counterfeit grace
is not diligent in prayer; but true grace is prayerful, and thus lays hold on
the divine strength to support it, and indeed becomes divine itself, so that the
life of God is, as it were, imparted to it. Counterfeit grace is careless
whether it perseveres to the end or not; but the grace naturally causes earnest
desires for perseverance, and leads to hungerings and thirstings for it. It also
makes men sensible of the dangers they are encompassed with, and has a tendency
to excite them to watchfulness, and to care and diligence that they may
persevere, and to look to God for help, and trust in him for preservation from
the many enemies that oppose it. And,
2. God will uphold true grace, when he has once
implanted it in the heart, against all opposition. — He will never suffer
it to be overthrown by all the force that may be brought against it. Though
there be much more in true grace that tends to perseverance than there is in
counterfeit grace, yet nothing that is in the nature of grace, considered by
itself and apart from God’s purpose to uphold it, would be sufficient to make
sure its continuance, or effectually to keep it from final overthrow. We are
kept from falling, not by the inherent power of grace itself, but, as the
apostle Peter tells us (1 Pet. 1:5), “by the power of God through faith.”
The principle of holiness in the hearts of our first parents, where it had no
corruption to contend with, was overthrown; and much more might we expect the
seed of grace in the hearts of fallen men, in the midst of so much corruption,
and exposed to such active and constant opposition, would be overthrown, did not
God uphold it. He has undertaken to defend it from all its enemies, and to give
it the victory at last, and therefore it shall never be overthrown. And here I
would briefly show how it is evident that God will uphold true grace, and not
suffer it to be overthrown, and then show some reasons why he will not suffer
it.
First, I would show how it is evident that
God will uphold true grace in the heart. And, in one word, it is evident
from his promise. God has explicitly and often promised that true grace shall
never be overthrown. It is promised in that declaration concerning the good man
(Psa. 37:24), that “though he fall, he shall not he utterly cast down; for the
Lord upholdeth him with his hand;” and again in the words, Jer. 32:40,”I
will make an everlasting covenant with them, that I will not turn away from them
to do them good; but I will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall not
depart from me;” and again, in those words of Christ (Mat. 18:14), that “it
is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, that one of these little ones
should perish.” And in accordance with these various declarations, Christ has
promised concerning grace (John 4:14), that it shall be in the soul “as a well
of water, springing up into everlasting life.” And again he says (John 6:39),
“This is the Father’s will which hath sent me, that of all which he hath
given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.”
And in other places it is said, that Christ’s sheep “shall never perish,
neither shall any man pluck them out of his hand” (John 10:28); that whom God
“did foreknow, them he also called; and whom he called, them he also
justified; and whom he justified, them he also glorified;” and that nothing
“shall separate” Christians “from the love of Christ” (Rom. 8:29, 30,
35); and again, that “he which hath begun a good work” in us, “will
perform it until the day of Jesus Christ” (Phil. 1:6); and again, that Christ
“shall confirm” his people “unto the end, that” they “may be blameless
in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ” (1 Cor. 1:8); and still again, that “he
is to able to keep” them “from falling, and to present” them “faultless
before the presence of his glory with exceeding joy” (Jude 24). And many other
similar promises might be mentioned, all of which declare that God will uphold
grace in the heart in which he has once implanted it, and that he will keep to
the end those who put their trust in him. But,
Second, I would briefly show some reasons why God
will uphold the principle of grace, and keep it from being overthrown. And,
in the first place, unless the redemption provided by Christ secured our
perseverance through all opposition, it would not be a complete redemption.
Christ died to redeem us from the evil we were subject to under the law, and to
bring us to glory. But if he brought us no further than the state we were in at
first, and left us as liable to fall as before, then all his redemption might be
made void, and come to nothing. Man, before the fall, being left to the freedom
of his own will, fell from his steadfastness, and lost his grace when he was
comparatively strong, and not exposed to the enemies that now beset him. What
then could he do in his present fallen state, and with such imperfect grace, in
the midst of his powerful and manifold enemies, if his perseverance depended on
himself alone? He would utterly fall and perish; and the redemption provided by
Christ, if it did not secure him from thus falling, would be a very imperfect
redemption .
In the second place, the covenant of grace was
introduced to supply what was wanting in the first covenant, and a sure ground
of perseverance was the main thing that was wanting in it. The first covenant
had no defect on the part of God who constructed it; in that respect it was most
holy and just, and wise and perfect. But the result proved that on our part it
was wanting, and needed something more in order to its being effectual for our
happiness; and the thing needed was something that should be a sure ground of
our perseverance. All the ground we had under the first covenant was the freedom
of our own will; and this was found not to be depended on; and therefore God has
made another covenant. The first was liable to fail, and therefore another was
ordained more enduring than the first, and that could not fail, and which
therefore is called “all everlasting covenant.” The things that could be
shaken are removed, to make way for those that cannot be shaken. The first
covenant had a head and surety that was liable to fail, even the father of our
race; and therefore God has provided, as the head and surety of the new
covenant, one that cannot fail, even Christ, with whom, as the head and
representative of all his people, the new covenant is made, and ordered in all
things and sure.
In the third place, it is not fit that, in a
covenant of mercy and saving grace, the reward of life should be suspended on
man’s perseverance, as depending on the strength and steadfastness of his own
will. It is a covenant of works, and not a covenant of grace, that suspends
eternal life on that which is the fruit of a man’s own strength, to keep him
from falling. If all is of free and sovereign grace, then free grace has
undertaken the matter to complete and finish it, and has not left it to men
themselves, and to the power of their own wills, as it was under the first
covenant. As divine grace has commenced the work, it will finish it; and
therefore we shall be kept to the end.
In the fourth place, our second surety has already
persevered, and done what our first surety failed of doing; and therefore we
shall surely persevere. Adam, our first surety, did not persevere, and so all
fell with him. But if he had persevered, all would have stood with him, and
never would have fallen. But our second surety has already persevered, and
therefore all that have him for their surety will persevere with him. When Adam
fell, he was condemned, and all his posterity was condemned with him, and fell
with him. But if he had stood, he would have been justified, and so would have
partaken of the tree of life, and been confirmed in a state of life, and all his
posterity would have been confirmed. And, by parity of reason, now that Christ,
the second Adam, has stood and persevered, and is justified, and confirmed in
life, all who are in Christ and represented by him, are also accepted, and
justified, and confirmed in him. The fact that he, as the covenant-head of his
people, has fulfilled the terms of that covenant, makes it sure that they shall
persevere.
In the fifth place, the believer is already actually
justified, and thus entitled, through the promise of mercy, to eternal life, and
therefore God will not suffer him to fail and come short of it. Justification is
the actual acquittal of the sinner. It is a full acquittance from guilt, and
freedom from condemnation, and deliverance from hell, and acceptance to a full
title to eternal life. And all this is plainly inconsistent with the idea that
deliverance from hell, and the attainment of eternal life, are yet suspended on
an uncertain perseverance.
In the sixth place, the Scriptures teach us, that
the believer’s grace and spiritual life are a partaking of the life of Christ
in his resurrection, which is an immortal and unfading life. This is plainly
taught by the apostle, when he says (Col. 2:13), “You hath he quickened
together with him,” that is, with Christ; and again (Eph. 2:4-6), “But God,
who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we
were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ; and hath raised us up
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus;” and
still again (Gal 2:20), “I live; yet not I, but Christ liveth in me."
These expressions show that the believer’s spiritual life cannot fail; for
Christ says (Rev. 1:18), “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am
alive for evermore;” and the apostle says (Rom. 6:9), “Knowing that Christ,
being raised from the dead, dieth no more; death hath no more dominion over
him.” Our spiritual life being his life, as truly as the life of the branch is
the life of the tree, cannot but continue.
In the application
of this subject,
1. We may learn
one reason why the devil so exceedingly opposes the conversion of sinners.
— It is because if they are once converted, they are forever converted, and
thus forever put beyond his reach, so that he can never overthrow and ruin them.
If there was such a thing as falling from grace, doubtless the devil would even
then oppose our having grace; but more especially does he oppose it, since he
knows that if once we have it, he can never expect to overthrow it, but that we,
by its very possession, are finally lost to him, and forever out of the reach of
his destroying power. This may show us something of the reason of that violent
opposition that persons who are under awakenings and convictions, and who are
seeking conversion, meet with through the many and great temptations they are
assailed with by the adversary. He is always active, and greatly bestirs himself
for the overthrow of such, and heaps mountains in their way, if possible, to
hinder the saving work of the Holy Spirit, and prevent their conversion. He
labors to the utmost to quench convictions of sin, and if possible to head
persons that are under them to return to the ways of heedlessness and sloth, in
transgression. Sometimes he endeavors to flatter, and at other times to
discourage them, laboring to entangle and perplex their minds, and to his utmost
stirring up exercises of corruption, suggesting blasphemous thoughts, and
leading them to quarreling with God. By many subtle temptations he endeavors to
make them think that it is in vain to seek salvation. He tempts them from the
doctrine of God’s decrees; or by their own impotence and helplessness; or by
telling them that all they do is sin; or by trying to persuade them that their
day of grace is past; or by terrifying them with the idea that they have
committed the unpardonable sin. Or it may be he tells them that their pains and
trouble are needless, and that there is time enough hereafter; or, if possible,
he will deceive them with false hopes, and flatter them that they are in a safe
estate, while they are still out of Christ. In these, and innumerable other
ways, Satan endeavors to hinder the conversion of men, for he knows the truth of
the doctrine we have insisted on, that if ever grace be implanted in the soul,
he can never overthrow it, and that the gates of hell cannot prevail against it.
Again,
2. We may see
from this subject, that those whose seeming grace fails, and is overthrown, may
conclude that they never had any true grace. — That is not true, grace
which is like the morning cloud and the early dew, which passeth away. When
persons seem for a while to be awakened and terrified, and have more or less of
a sense of their sinfulness and vileness, and then afterwards seem much affected
with the mercy of God, and appear to find comfort in him, and yet, after all,
when the novelty is over, their impressions decline and pass away, so that there
is no abiding change in the heart and life, then it is a sign that they have no
true grace. There is nothing in the case of such that answers to the declaration
of the apostle (2 Cor 5:17), that “if any man be in Christ, he is a new
creature.” If the individual, after seeming conversion, turns back from God
and Christ and spiritual things, and the heart again goes after vanity and the
world, and the known duties of religion are neglected, and the person again
returns to the ways of sin, and goes on gratifying the selfish or sensual
appetites, and leading a carnal and careless life, then all the promise of his
apparent conversion is deceptive. It is but like the promise of the blossoms on
the trees in the time of spring or early summer, so many of which fail off; and
never bring forth fruit. The result proves that all these seeming appearances of
grace are only appearances, and that those who trust to them are awfully
deluded. The grace that does not hold out and persevere, is not real grace. Once
more,
3. The subject affords matter of great joy and comfort to all who have good evidence that they indeed have true grace in their hearts. — Those with whom it is thus are possessed of an inestimable jewel, which is worth more than all the jewels and precious stones, and all the crowns and costly treasures, in the universe. And this may be a matter of great comfort to them, that they never shall lose this jewel, but that he that gave it will keep it for them; and that, as he has brought them into a most happy state, so he will uphold them in it; and that his mighty power, by which he is able to subdue all things to himself, is on their side, and pledged for their protection, so that none of their enemies shall be able to destroy them. They may rejoice that they have a strong city, unto which God has appointed salvation for walls and bulwarks. And whatever bitterness their enemies manifest against them, and however subtle and violent they may be in their attacks upon them, they may still stand on high, on their munitions of rocks on which God has set them, and laugh their foes to scorn, and glory in the Most High as their sure refuge and defense. The everlasting arms are underneath them. Jehovah, who rides upon the heavens, is their help. And all their foes he will subdue under his feet; so that they may well rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the rock of their salvation. Finally,
4. The subject also affords matter of great encouragement to the saints in carrying on the warfare against the enemies of their souls. — It is the greatest of all disadvantages to a soldier to have to go forth to battle without the hope of being able to conquer, but with the prevailing expectation of being overcome. As hope in the one case might be half the victory, so despondency in the other would be likely to insure defeat. The latter would debilitate and weaken, while the former would co-operate with and increase strength. You that have good evidence that you have grace in your hearts, have, then, all that you can need to encourage you. The Captain of your salvation will assuredly conduct you to victory in the end. He who is able to uphold you has promised that you shall overcome, and his promise shall never fail. Resting on that promise, be faithful to your part, and ere long the song of victory shall be yours, and the crown of victory he will place, with his own hands, upon your head.
The Holy Spirit Forever To Be Communicated To The Saints, In The Grace Of Charity, Or Divine Love.
IN the entire context, the drift of
the apostle is, to show the superiority of charity over all the other graces of
the Spirit. And in this chapter he sets forth its excellence by three things: first,
by showing that it is the most essential thing, and that all other gifts are
nothing without it; second, by showing that from it all good dispositions
and behavior do arise; and, third, by showing that it is the most durable
of all gifts, and shall remain when the church of God shall be in its most
perfect state, and when the other gifts of the Spirit shall have vanished away.
And in the text may be observed two things: —
First, that one property of charity, by which its
excellence is set forth, is, that it is unfailing and everlasting “Charity
never faileth.” This naturally follows the last words of the preceding verse,
that “charity endureth all things.” There the apostle declares the
durableness of charity, as it appears in its withstanding the shock of all the
opposition that can be made against it in the world. And now he proceeds
further, and declares that charity not only endures to the end of time,
but also throughout eternity — “Charity never faileth.” When
all temporal things shall have failed, this shall still abide, and abide
forever. We may also observe in the text,
Second, that herein charity is distinguished from
all the other gifts of the Spirit, such as prophecy, and the gift of tongues,
and the gift of knowledge, etc. “Whether there be prophecies, they shall fail;
whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall
vanish away;” but “charity never faileth.” By the knowledge here spoken
of, is not meant spiritual and divine knowledge in general; for surely there
will be such knowledge hereafter in heaven, as well as now on earth, and vastly
more than there is on earth, as the apostle expressly declares in the following
verses. The knowledge that Christians have of God, and Christ, and spiritual
things, and in fact all their knowledge, as that word is commonly
understood, shall not vanish away, but shall be gloriously increased and
perfected in heaven, which is a world of light as well as love. But by the
knowledge which the apostle says shall vanish away, is meant a particular
miraculous gift that was in the church of God in those days. For the apostle, as
we have seen, is here comparing charity with the miraculous gifts of the Spirit
— those extraordinary gifts which were common in the church in those days, one
of which was the gift of prophecy, and another the gift of tongues, or the power
of speaking in languages that had never been learned. Both these gifts are
mentioned in the text; and the apostle says they shall fail and cease. And
another gift was the gift of knowledge, or the word of knowledge, as it
is called in the eighth verse of the previous chapter, where it is so spoken of
as to show that it was a different thing, both from that speculative knowledge
which is obtained from reason and study, and also from that spiritual or divine
knowledge that comes from the saving influence of the Holy Spirit in the soul.
It was a particular gift of the Spirit with which some persons were endowed,
whereby they were enabled by immediate inspiration to understand mysteries, or
the mysterious prophecies and types of the Scriptures, which the apostle speaks
of in the second verse of this chapter, saying, “Though I have the gift of
prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge,” etc. It is this
miraculous gift which the apostle here says shall vanish away, together with the
other miraculous gifts of which he speaks, such as prophecy, and the gift of
tongues, etc. All these were extraordinary gifts bestowed for a season for the
introduction and establishment of Christianity in the world, and when this their
end was gained, they were all to fail and cease. But charity was never to cease.
Thus the apostle plainly teaches, as the doctrine of the
text:
THAT THAT GREAT FRUIT OF THE SPIRIT, IN WHICH THE HOLY
GHOST SHALL, NOT ONLY FOR A SEASON, BUT EVERLASTINGLY, BE COMMUNICATED TO THE
CHURCH OF CHRIST, IS CHARITY, OR DIVINE LOVE.
That the meaning and truth of this doctrine may be better
understood, I would speak to it in the four following propositions: first, The
Spirit of Christ will be everlastingly given to his Church and people, to
influence and dwell in them; second, There are other fruits of the Spirit
besides divine love, wherein the Spirit of God is communicated to his church; third,
These other fruits are but for a season, and either have already, or will at
some time, cease; fourth, That charity, or divine love, is that great and
unfailing fruit of the Spirit, in which his everlasting influence and indwelling
in the saints, or in his church, shall appear.
I. The Spirit of Christ is given to his church and
people everlastingly, to influence and dwell in them. — The Holy
Spirit is the great purchase, or purchased gift, of Christ. The chief and sum of
all the good things in this life and in the life to come, that are purchased for
the church, is the Holy Spirit. And as he is the great purchase, so he is the
great promise, or the great thing promised by God and Christ to the church; as
said the apostle Peter on the day of Pentecost (Acts 2:32, 33) — “This
Jesus,… being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the
Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, which ye now see
and hear.” And this great purchase and promise of Christ is forever to be
given to his church. He has promised that his church shall
continue, and expressly declared that the gates of hell shall not prevail
against it. And that it may be preserved, he has given his Holy Spirit to every
true member of it, and promised the continuance of that Spirit forever. His own
language is (John 14:16, 17), “And I will pray the Father, and he shall give
you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of
truth; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth
him: but ye know him; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.”
Man, in his first estate in Eden, had the Holy Spirit; but
he lost it by his disobedience. But a way has been provided by which it may be
restored, and now it is given a second time, never more to depart from the
saints. The Spirit of God is so given to his own people as to become truly
theirs. It was, indeed, given to our first parents in their state of innocence,
and dwelt with them, but not in the same sense in which it is given to, and
dwells in, believers in Christ. They had no proper right or sure title to the
Spirit, and it was not finally and forever given to them, as it is to believers
in Christ; for if it had been, they never would have lost it. But the Spirit of
Christ is not only communicated to those that are converted, but he is made over
to them by a sure covenant, so that he is become their own. Christ is become
theirs, and therefore his fullness is theirs, and therefore his Spirit is
theirstheir purchased, and promised, and sure possession. But,
II. There are other fruits of the Spirit besides
that which summarily consists in charity, or divine love, wherein the Spirit of
God is communicated to his church. For example,
1. The Spirit of God has been communicated to his church
in extraordinary gifts, such as the gift of miracles, the gift of inspiration, etc.
— The Spirit of God. seems to have been communicated to the church in such
gifts, formerly to the prophets under the Old Testament, and to the apostles,
and evangelists, and prophets, and to the generality of the early ministers of
the gospel, and also to multitudes of common Christians, under the New
Testament. To them were given such gifts as the gift of prophecy, and the gift
of tongues, and the gift called the gift of knowledge, and others mentioned in
the context, and in the foregoing chapter. And besides these,
2 There are the common and ordinary gifts of the
Spirit of God. — These, in all ages, have more or less been bestowed on
many natural, unconverted men, in common convictions of sin, and common
illuminations, and common religious affections, which, though they have nothing
in them of the nature of divine love, or of true and saving grace, are yet the
fruits of the Spirit, in the sense that they are the effect of his influences on
the hearts of men. And as to faith and hope, if there be nothing of divine love
with them, there can be no more of the Spirit of God in them than is common to
natural unregenerate men. This is clearly implied by the apostle, when he says
in this chapter, “Though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains,
and have not charity, I am nothing.” All saving faith and hope have love in
them as ingredients, and as their essence; and if this ingredient be taken out,
there is nothing left but the body without the spirit. It is nothing saving; but
at best, only a common fruit of the Spirit. But,
III. All these other fruits of the Spirit are but
for a season, and either have already ceased, or at some time will cease.
— As to the miraculous gifts of prophecy and tongues, etc., they are
but of a temporary use, and cannot be continued in heaven. They were given only
as an extraordinary means of grace that God was once pleased to grant to his
church in the world. But when the saints that once enjoyed the use of these
means went to heaven, such means of grace ceased, for they were no longer
needful. There is no occasion for any means of grace in heaven, whether
ordinary, such as the stated and common means of God’s house, or
extraordinary, such as the gifts of tongues, and of knowledge, and of prophecy.
I say, there is no occasion for any of these means of grace to be continued in
heaven, because there the end of all means of grace is already fully obtained in
the perfect sanctification and happiness of God’s people. The apostle,
speaking in the fourth chapter of Ephesians, of the various means of grace, says
that they are given “for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ; till we all come in the unity
of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man.” But
when this has come to pass, and the saints are perfected, and are already come
to the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ, then there will be no
further occasion for any of these means, whether ordinary or extraordinary. It
is in this respect very much as it is with the fruits of the field, which stand
in need of tillage, and rain, and sunshine, till they are ripe and gathered in,
and then they need them no more.
And as these miraculous gifts of the Spirit were but
temporary with regard to those particular persons that enjoyed them, so they are
but for a season with regard to the church of God taken as a collective body.
These gifts are not fruits of the Spirit that were given to be continued to the
church throughout all ages. They were continued in the church, or at least were
granted from time to time, though not without some considerable intermissions,
from the beginning of the world till the canon of the Scriptures was completed.
They were bestowed on the church before the beginning of the sacred canon, that
is, before the book of Job and the five books of Moses were written. People had
the Word of God then in another way, viz. by immediate revelation from time to
time given to eminent persons, who were, as it were, fathers in the church of
God, and this revelation handed down from them to others by oral tradition. It
was a very common thing then, for the Spirit of God to communicate himself in
dreams and visions, as appears by several passages in the book of Job. They had
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit before the flood. God immediately and
miraculously revealed himself to Adam and Eve, and so to Abel, and to Enoch,
who, we are informed (Jude 14), had the gift of prophecy. And so Noah had
immediate revelations made to him, and he warned the old world from God; and
Christ, by his Spirit speaking through him, went and preached to the spirits
that are now in prison, which sometime were disobedient, when once the
long-suffering of God waited while the ark was preparing (1 Pet. 3:19, 20). And
so Abraham and Isaac and Jacob were favored with immediate revelations; and
Joseph had extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, and so had Job and his friends.
From this time, there seems to have been an intermission of the extraordinary
gifts of the Spirit until the time of Moses; and from his time they were
continued in a succession of prophets, that was kept up, though not again
without some interruptions, till the time of Malachi. After that, there seems to
have been a long intermission of several hundred years, till the dawn of the
gospel day, when the Spirit began again to be given in his extraordinary gifts,
as to Anna, and Simeon, and Zacharias, and Elizabeth, and Mary, and Joseph, and
John the Baptist.
These communications of the Spirit were given to make way
for him who hath the Spirit without measure, the great prophet of God, by whom
the Spirit is communicated to all other prophets. And in the days of his flesh,
his disciples had a measure of the miraculous gifts of the Spirit, being enabled
thus to teach and to work miracles. But after the resurrection and ascension,
was the most full and remarkable effusion of the Spirit in his miraculous gifts
that ever took place, beginning with the day of Pentecost, after Christ had
risen and ascended to heaven. And in consequence of this, not only here and
there an extraordinary person was endowed with these extraordinary gifts, but
they were common in the church, and so continued during the lifetime of the
apostles, or till the death of the last of them, even the apostle John, which
took place about a hundred years from the birth of Christ; so that the first
hundred years of the Christian era, or the first century, was the era of
miracles. But soon after that, the canon of Scripture being completed when the
apostle John had written the book of Revelation, which he wrote not long before
his death, these miraculous gifts were no longer continued in the church. For
there was now completed an established written revelation of the mind and will
of God, wherein God had fully recorded a standing and all-sufficient rule for
his church in all ages. And the Jewish church and nation being overthrown, and
the Christian church and the last dispensation of the church of God being
established, the miraculous gifts of the Spirit were no longer needed, and
therefore they ceased; for though they had been continued in the church for so
many ages, yet then they failed, and God caused them to fail because there was
no further occasion for them. And so was fulfilled the saying of the text,
“Whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they
shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away.” And now there
seems to be an end to all such fruits of the Spirit as these, and we have no
reason to expect them any more. And as to those fruits of the Spirit that are
common, such as the conviction, illumination, belief, etc., which are common
both to the godly and ungodly, these are given in all ages of the church in the
world; and yet with respect to the persons that have these common gifts, they
will cease when they come to die; and with respect to the church of God
considered collectively, they will cease, and there will be no more of them
after the day of judgment. I pass, then, to show, as proposed,
IV. That charity, or divine love, is that great fruit of
the Spirit, that never fails, and in which his continued and everlasting
influence and indwelling in his church shall appear and be manifest. — We
have seen that the Spirit of Christ is forever given to the church of Christ,
and given that it may dwell in his saints forever, in influences that shall
never fail. And therefore however many fruits of the Spirit may be but
temporary, and have their limits where they fail, yet it must be that there is
some way of the Spirit’s influence, and some fruit of that influence, which is
unfailing and eternal. And charity, or divine love, is that fruit, in
communicating, and nourishing, and exercising which, his unfailing and eternal
influences appear. This is a fruit of the Spirit that never fails or ceases in
the church of Christ, whether we consider it with respect to its particular
members, or regard it as a collective body. And,
1. We may consider the church of Christ with respect to
the particular members of which it consists. — And here it will
appear that charity, or Christian love, is an unfailing fruit of the Spirit.
Every one of the true members of Christ’s invisible church is possessed of
this fruit of the Spirit in the heart. Divine or Christian love is implanted,
and dwells, and reigns there, as an everlasting fruit of the Spirit, and one
that never fails. It never fails in this world, but remains through all trials
and oppositions, for the apostle tells us (Rom. 8:38, 39) that nothing “shall
be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our
Lord.” And it ceases not when the saints come to die. When the apostles and
others of their day died and went to heaven, they left all their miraculous
gifts behind them with their bodies. But they did not leave the love that was in
their hearts behind them, but carried that with them to heaven, where it was
gloriously perfected. Though when wicked men die, who have had the common
influences of the Spirit, their gifts shall eternally cease, yet death never
overthrows Christian love, that great fruit of the Spirit, in any that have it.
They that have it, may and shall leave behind them many other fruits of the
Spirit which they had in common with wicked men. And though they shall leave all
that was common in their faith, and hope, and all that did not pertain to this
divine and holy love, yet this love they shall not leave behind, but it shall go
with them to eternity, and shall be perfected there, and shall live and reign
with perfect and glorious dominion in their souls forever and ever. And so,
again,
2. We may consider the church of Christ collectively, or
as a body. — And here, again, it will appear that charity, or Christian
love, shall never fail. Though other fruits of the Spirit fail in it, this shall
never fail. Of old, when there were interruptions of the miraculous gifts of the
Spirit in the church, and when there were seasons in which no prophet or
inspired person appeared that was possessed of such gifts, still there never was
any total interruption of this excellent fruit or influence of the Spirit.
Miraculous gifts were intermitted through the long time extending from Malachi
to near the birth of Christ; but in all this time, the influence of the Spirit,
in keeping up divine love in the church, was never suspended. As God always had
a church of saints in the world, from the first creation of the church after the
fall, so this influence and fruit of his Spirit never failed in it. And when,
after the completion of the canon of the Scriptures, the miraculous gifts of the
Spirit seemed finally to have ceased and failed in the church, this influence of
the Spirit in causing divine love in the hearts of his saints did not cease, but
has been kept up through all ages from that time to this, and so will be to the
end of the world. And at the end of the world, when the church of Christ shall
be settled in its last, and most complete, and its eternal state, and all common
gifts, such as convictions and illuminations, and all miraculous gifts, shall be
eternally at an end, yet then divine love shall not fail, but shall be brought
to its most glorious perfection in every individual member of the ransomed
church above. Then, in every heart, that love which now seems as but a spark,
shall be kindled to a bright and glowing flame, and every ransomed soul shall be
as it were in a blaze of divine and holy love, and shall remain and grow in this
glorious perfection and blessedness through all eternity!
In the application
of this subject, I would remark,
1. That there
seems to be no reason to think, as some have thought, that the
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit are to be restored to the church in the future
and glorious times of her latter-day prosperity and blessedness. — Many
divines have been of the opinion, that when the latter-day glory of the
church, which is spoken of in the Word of God, shall come, there will again be
prophets, and men endowed with the gifts of tongues and of working miracles, as
was the case in the times of the apostles; and some now living seem to be of the
same mind.
But from what the
apostle says in the text and context, it seems as thought we had no reason to
imagine any such thing from what the Scriptures say of the gloriousness of those
times, or because it speaks of the state of the church then as being more
glorious than ever before, and as though the Spirit of God would then be poured
out in more abundant measure than ever in times past. All these things may be,
and yet there be no such extraordinary gifts bestowed on the church. When the
Spirit of God is poured out for the purpose of producing and promoting divine
love, he is poured out in a more excellent way than when he is manifested in
miraculous gifts. This the apostle expressly teaches in the latter part of the
foregoing chapter, where, after enumerating many miraculous gifts, he advises
Christians to covet or desire the best of them, but then adds, “And yet show I
unto you a more excellent way,” namely, to seek the influence of the Spirit of
God, working charity or divine love in the heart. Surely the Scriptures, when
speaking of the future glorious state of the church as being such an excellent
state, give us no reason to conclude that the Spirit of God will be poured out
then in any other way than in the most excellent way. And doubtless the most
excellent way of the Spirit is for the most excellent state of the church.
The future state of
the church being so much more perfect than in previous times, does not tend to
prove that then there shall be miraculous gifts, but rather the contrary. For
the apostle himself, in the text and context, speaks of these extraordinary
gifts ceasing and vanishing away to give place for a kind of fruits or
influences of the Spirit that are more perfect. If you do but read the text in
connection with the two following verses, you will see that the reason implied
why prophecy and tongues fail, and charity remains, is this, that the imperfect
gives way to the perfect, and the less excellent to the more excellent; and the
more excellent, he declares, is charity or love. Prophecy and miracles argue the
imperfection of the state of the church, rather than its perfection. For they
are means designed by God as a stay or support, or as a leading string, if I may
so say, to the church in its infancy, rather than as means adapted to it in its
full growth; and as such the apostle seems to speak of them. When the Christian
church first began, after the ascension of Christ, it was in its infancy, and
then it needed miracles, etc., to establish it; but, being once established, and
the canon of the Scriptures being completed, they ceased, which, according to
the apostle’s arguing, shows their imperfection, and how much inferior they
are to that fruit or influence of the Holy Spirit which is seen in divine love.
Why, then, should we expect that they should be restored again when the church
is in its most perfect state? All these miraculous gifts the apostle seems to
call “childish things,” in comparison with the nobler fruit of Christian
love. They are adapted to the childish state of the church, while holy love is
more to be expected in its full-grown and manly state; and in themselves they
are childish, in comparison with that holy love which will so abound in the
church when it comes to its perfect stature in Christ Jesus.
Nor is the
gloriousness of the future times of the church any argument for the continuance,
in those times, of the miraculous gifts of the Spirit. For surely the state of
the church then will not be more glorious than the heavenly state; and yet the
apostle teaches, that in the heavenly state all these gifts shall be at an end,
and the influence of the Spirit in producing divine love only shall remain. Nor
does it appear that there shall be any need of miraculous gifts in order to the
bringing about of the future glorious times of the church; for God is able to
bring them about without the instrumentality of these gifts. If the Spirit of
God be poured out in only his gracious influences in converting souls, and in
kindling divine love in them in such measure as he may and will, this will be
enough, without new revelations or miracles, to produce all the effects that
need to be produced in order to the bringing in of the glorious times of which
we are speaking; as we may all be convinced by the little we have seen in the
late outpouring of the Spirit in this and the neighboring towns. If we needed
any new rule to go by, and the common influences of the Spirit, together with
the Word of God, were insufficient, then there might be some necessity for
restoring miracles. But there is no need whatever of new Scriptures being given,
or of any additions being made to those we have, for they are in themselves a
perfect rule for our faith and practice; and as there is no need of a new canon
of Scripture, so there is no need of those miraculous gifts, the great object of
which was, either to confirm the Scriptures, or to make up for the want of them
when as yet they had not been given by the inspiring Spirit.
2. The subject
we have been considering should make persons exceedingly cautious how they give
heed to anything that may look like a new revelation, or that may claim to be
any extraordinary gift of the Spirit. — Sometimes a person may have an
impression in his mind as to something that he thinks immediately revealed to
him that is to come to pass concerning himself or some of his relatives or
friends; or as to something that is to come to pass that before was hid from
him, and if it had not been revealed, would remain still a secret; or, perhaps,
he thinks it has been revealed to him, what is the spiritual state of some other
person, or of his own soul, in some other way than by the scriptural marks and
evidences of grace in the heart. Sometimes persons imagine that they have an
immediate direction from heaven to go and do this, or that, or the other thing,
by impressions immediately made on their minds, or in some other way than by
learning from Scripture or reason that it is their duty. And sometimes they
fancy that God immediately reveals to them by a dream, what the future shall be.
But all these things, if they were from God’s Spirit, would be of the nature
of those extraordinary gifts of the Spirit which the apostle says do cease and
are done away, and which, having long since failed, there is no reason to
suppose that God will restore again. And if they are not from God’s Spirit,
they are but gross delusions. And once more,
3.
The subject teaches how greatly we should value those influences and fruits
of the Spirit which are evidences of true grace in the soul, and which are all
summarily included in charity or divine love. — This is the end and design
of the apostle in the text and context, to teach us to value this charity or
love, by showing that it never fails, though all the miraculous gifts of the
Spirit do fail and come to an end. This grace is the most excellent fruit of the
Spirit, without which the most extraordinary and miraculous gifts are nothing.
This is the great end to which they are but the means; and which
is, of course, more excellent than all these means. Let us all, therefore,
earnestly seek this blessed fruit of the Spirit, and let us seek that it may
abound in our souls; that the love of God may more and more be shed abroad in
our hearts, and that we may love the Lord Jesus Christ in sincerity, and love
one another as Christ hath loved us. Thus we shall possess the richest of all
treasures, and the highest and most excellent of all graces. Having within us
that love which is immortal in its nature, we shall have the surest evidence
that our immortality will be blessed, and that our hope of eternal life is that
good hope which shall never disappoint us. Love cherished in the soul on earth,
will be to us the foretaste of, and the preparation for, that world which is a
world of love, and where the Spirit of love reigns and blesses forever.
Heaven, A World Of Charity Or Love.
FROM
the first of these verses, I have already drawn the doctrine, that that great
fruit of the Spirit in which the Holy Ghost shall not only for a season, but
everlastingly, be communicated to the church of Christ, is charity or divine
love. And now I would consider the same verse in connection with the two that
follow it, and upon the three verses would make two observations.
First, that
it is mentioned as one great excellence of charity, that it shall remain when
all other fruits of the Spirit have failed. And,
Second, that
this will come to pass in the perfect state of the church, when that which is in
part shall be done away, and that which is perfect is come.
There is a twofold imperfect,
and so a twofold perfect state of the Christian church. The church in
its beginning, or in its first stage, before it was strongly established in the
world, and settled in its New Testament state, and before the canon of Scripture
was completed, was in an imperfect state - a state, as it were, of childhood,
in comparison with what it was to be in its elder and later ages, when it should
have reached its state of manhood, or of comparative earthly perfection. And so,
again, this comparatively perfect church of Christ, so long as it remains in its
militant state, that is, down to the end of time, will still be in an imperfect,
and, as it were, in a childish state, in comparison with what it will be in its
heavenly state, in which latter it is comparatively in its state of manhood or
perfection.
And so there is a twofold
failing of these miraculous gifts of the Spirit here mentioned. One was at the
end of the first or infant age of the church, when the canon of Scripture was
completed, and so there was to be no need of such gifts for the church in its
latter ages, when it should have put away childish things, and come to a state
of manhood before the end of the world, and when the Spirit of God should most
gloriously be poured out and manifested in that love or charity, which is its
greatest and everlasting fruit. And the other will be, when all the common
fruits of the Spirit cease with respect to particular persons at death, and with
.respect to the whole church at the end of the world, while charity shall still
remain in heaven, and there the Spirit of God shall be poured forth and
manifested in perfect love in every heart to all eternity.
The apostle, in the context,
seems to have respect to both these states of the church, but especially to the
latter. For though the glorious state of the church in its latter age on earth,
will be perfect in comparison with its former state, yet its state in heaven is
that state of the church to which the expressions of the apostle seem most
agreeable, when he says, “When that which is perfect is come,” etc., and,
“Now we see through a glass darkly, but then face to face; now I know in part,
but then shall I know even as also I am known.” The doctrine, then, that I
would draw from the text is, that
HEAVEN IS A WORLD OF CHARITY OR LOVE.
The apostle speaks, in the
text, of a state of the church when it is perfect in heaven, and therefore a
state in which the Holy Spirit shall be more perfectly and abundantly given to
the church than it is now on earth. But the way in which it shall be given when
it is so abundantly poured forth, will be in that great fruit of the Spirit,
holy and divine love, in the hearts of all the blessed inhabitants of that
world. So that the heavenly state of the church is a state that is distinguished
from its earthly state, as it is that state which God has designed especially
for such a communication of his Holy Spirit, and in which it shall be given
perfectly, whereas, in the present state of the church, it is given with great
imperfection. And it is also a state in which this holy love or charity shall
be, as it were, the only gift or fruit of the Spirit, as being the most perfect
and glorious of all, and which, being brought to perfection, renders all other
gifts that God was wont to bestow on his church on earth, needless. And that we
may the better see how heaven is thus a world of holy love, I would consider, first,
the great cause and fountain of love that is in heaven; second, the
objects of love that it contains; third, the subjects of that love; fourth,
its principle, or the love itself; fifth, the excellent circumstances in
which it is there exercised and expressed and enjoyed; and, sixth, the
happy effects and fruits of all this. And,
I. The CAUSE
and FOUNTAIN of love in heaven. - Here I remark that the God of love
himself dwells in heaven. Heaven is the palace or presence-chamber of the high
and holy One, whose name is love, and who is both the cause and source of all
holy love. God, considered with respect to his essence, is everywhere - he
fills both heaven and earth. But yet he is said, in some respects, to be more
especially in some places than in others. He was said of old to dwell in the
land of Israel, above all other lands; and in Jerusalem, above all other cities
of that land; and in the temple, above all other buildings in the city; and in
the holy of holies, above all other apartments of the temple; and on the mercy
seat, over the ark of the covenant, above all other places in the holy of
holies. But heaven is his dwelling-place above all other places in the universe;
and all those places in which he was said to dwell of old, were but types of
this. Heaven is a part of creation that God has built for this end, to be the
place of his glorious presence, and it is his abode forever; and here will he
dwell, and gloriously manifest himself to all eternity.
And this renders heaven a
world of love; for God is the fountain of love, as the sun is the fountain of
light. And therefore the glorious presence of God in heaven, fills heaven with
love, as the sun, placed in the midst of the visible heavens in a clear day,
fills the world with light. The apostle tells us that “God is love;” and
therefore, seeing he is an infinite being, it follows that he is an infinite
fountain of love. Seeing he is an all-sufficient being, it follows that he is a
full and over-flowing, and inexhaustible fountain of love. And in that he is an
unchangeable and eternal being, he is an unchangeable and eternal fountain of
love.
There, even in heaven,
dwells the God from whom every stream of holy love, yea, every drop that is, or
ever was, proceeds. There dwells God the Father, God the Son, and God the
Spirit, united as one, in infinitely dear, and incomprehensible, and mutual, and
eternal love. There dwells God the Father, who is the father of mercies, and so
the father of love, who so loved the world as to give his only-begotten Son to
die for it. There dwells Christ, the Lamb of God, the prince of peace and of
love, who so loved the world that he shed his blood, and poured out his soul
unto death for men. There dwells the great Mediator, through whom all the divine
love is expressed toward men, and by whom the fruits of that love have been
purchased, and through whom they are communicated, and through whom love is
imparted to the hearts of all God’s people. There dwells Christ in both his
natures, the human and the divine, sitting on the same throne with the Father.
And there dwells the Holy Spirit - the Spirit of divine love, in whom the very
essence of God, as it were, flows out, and is breathed forth in love, and by
whose immediate influence all holy love is shed abroad in the hearts of all the
saints on earth and in heaven. There, in heaven, this infinite fountain of love
- this eternal Three in One - is set open without any obstacle to hinder
access to it, as it flows forever. There this glorious God is manifested, and
shines forth, in full glory, in beams of love. And there this glorious fountain
forever flows forth in streams, yea, in rivers of love and delight, and these
rivers swell, as it were, to an ocean of love, in which the souls of the
ransomed may bathe with the sweetest enjoyment, and their hearts, as it were, be
deluged with love! Again, I would consider heaven, with regard,
II. To the OBJECTS of
love that it contains. - And here I would observe three things: -
1. There are none but
lovely objects in heaven. - No. odious, or unlovely, or polluted person or
thing is to be seen there. There is nothing there that is wicked or unholy.
“There shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither
whatsoever worketh abomination” (Rev. 21:27). And there is nothing that is
deformed with any natural or moral deformity; but everything is beauteous to
behold, and amiable and excellent in itself. The God that dwells and gloriously
manifests himself there, is infinitely lovely; gloriously lovely as a heavenly
Father, as a divine Redeemer, and as a holy Sanctifier.
All the persons that belong
to the blessed society of heaven are lovely. The Father of the family is lovely,
and so are all his children; the head of the body lovely, and so are all the
members. Among the angels there are none that are unlovely - for they are all
holy; and no evil angels are suffered to infest heaven as they do this world,
but they are kept forever at a distance by that great gulf which is between them
and the glorious world of love. And among all the company of the saints, there
are no unlovely persons. There are no false professors or hypocrites there; none
that pretend to be saints, and yet are of an unchristian and hateful spirit or
behavior, as is often the case in this world; none whose gold has not been
purified from its dross; none who are not lovely in themselves and to others.
There is no one object there to give offense, or at any time to give occasion
for any passion or emotion of hatred or dislike, but every object there shall
forever draw forth love.
And not only shall all
objects in heaven be lovely, but,
2. They shall be
perfectly lovely. - There are many things in this world that in the
general are lovely, but yet are not perfectly free from that which is the
contrary. There are spots on the sun; and so there are many men that are most
amiable and worthy to be loved, who yet are not without some things that are
disagreeable and unlovely. Often there is in good men some defect of temper, or
character, or conduct, that mars the excellence of what otherwise would seem
most amiable; and even the very best of men, are, on earth, imperfect. But it is
not so in heaven. There shall be no pollution, or deformity, or unamiable defect
of any kind, seen in any person or thing; but everyone shall be perfectly pure,
and perfectly lovely in heaven. That blessed world shall be perfectly bright,
without any darkness; perfectly fair, without any spot; perfectly clear, without
any cloud. No moral or natural defect shall ever enter there; and there nothing
will be seen that is sinful or weak or foolish; nothing, the nature or aspect of
which is coarse or displeasing, or that can offend the most refined taste or the
most delicate eye. No string shall there vibrate out of tune, to cause any jar
in the harmony of the music of heaven; and no note be such as to make discord in
the anthems of saints and angels.
The great God who so fully
manifests himself there, is perfect with an absolute and infinite perfection.
The Son of God, who is the brightness of the Father’s glory, appears there in
the fullness of his glory, without that garb of outward meanness in which he
appeared in this world. The Holy Ghost shall there be poured forth with perfect
richness and sweetness, as a pure river of the water of life, clear as crystal,
proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. And every member of that
holy and blessed society shall be without any stain of sin, or imperfection, or
weakness, or imprudence, or blemish of any kind. The whole church, ransomed and
purified, shall there be presented to Christ, as a bride, clothed in fine linen,
clean and white, without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing. Wherever the
inhabitants of that blessed world shall turn their eyes, they shall see nothing
but dignity, and beauty, and glory. The most stately cities on earth, however
magnificent their buildings, yet have their foundations in the dust, and their
streets dirty and defiled, and made to be trodden under foot; but the very
streets of this heavenly city are of pure gold, like unto transparent glass, and
its foundations are of precious stones, and its gates are pearls. And all these
are but faint emblems of the purity and perfectness of those that dwell therein.
And in heaven,
3. Shall be all those
objects that the saints have set their hearts upon, and which they have loved
above all things while in this world. - There they will find those things
that appeared most lovely to them while they dwelt on earth; the things that met
the approbation of their judgments, and captivated their affections, and drew
away their souls from the most dear and pleasant of earthly objects. There they
will find those things that were their delight here below, and on which they
rejoiced to meditate, and with the sweet contemplation of which their minds were
often entertained; and there, too, the things which they chose for their
portion, and which were so dear to them that they were ready for the sake of
them to undergo the severest sufferings, and to forsake even father, and mother,
and kindred, and friends, and wife, and children, and life itself. All the truly
great and good, all the pure and holy and excellent from this world, and it may
be from every part of the universe, are constantly tending toward heaven. As the
streams tend to the ocean, so all these are tending to the great ocean of
infinite purity and bliss. The progress of time does but bear them on to its
blessedness; and us, if we are holy, to be united to them there. Every gem which
death rudely tears away from us here is a glorious jewel forever shining there;
every Christian friend that goes before us from this world, is a ransomed spirit
waiting to welcome us in heaven. There will be the infant of days that we have
lost below, through grace to be found above; there the Christian father, and
mother, and wife, and child, and friend, with whom we shall renew the holy
fellowship of the saints, which was interrupted by death here, but shall be
commenced again in the upper sanctuary, and then shall never end. There we shall
have company with the patriarchs and fathers and saints of the Old and New
Testaments, and those of whom the world was not worthy, with whom on earth we
were only conversant by faith. And there, above all, we shall enjoy and dwell
with God the Father, whom we have loved with all our hearts on earth; and with
Jesus Christ, our beloved Savior, who has always been to us the chief among ten
thousands, and altogether lovely; and with the Holy Ghost, our Sanctifier, and
Guide, and Comforter; and shall be filled with all the fullness of the Godhead
forever!
And such being the objects
of love in heaven, I pass,
III. To its subjects; and
these are, the hearts in which it dwells. - In every heart in heaven, love
dwells and reigns. The heart of God is the original seat or subject of love.
Divine love is in him, not as in a subject that receives it from another, but as
in its original seat, where it is of itself. Love is in God, as light is in the
sun, which does not shine by a reflected light, as the moon and planets do, but
by its own light, and as the great fountain of light. And from God, love flows
out toward all the inhabitants of heaven. It flows out, in the first place,
necessarily and infinitely, toward his only-begotten Son; being poured forth,
without mixture, as to an object that is infinite, and so fully adequate to all
the fullness of a love that is infinite. And this infinite love is infinitely
exercised toward him. Not only does the fountain send forth streams to this
object, but the very fountain itself wholly and altogether goes out toward him.
And the Son of God is not only the infinite object of love, but he is also an
infinite subject of it. He is not only the beloved of the Father, but he
infinitely loves him. The infinite essential love of God, is, as it were, an
infinite and eternal, mutual, holy, energy between the Father and the Son: a
pure and holy act, whereby the Deity becomes, as it were, one infinite and
unchangeable emotion of love proceeding from both the Father and the Son. This
divine love has its seat in the Deity, as it is exercised within the Deity, or
in God toward himself.
But this love is not
confined to such exercises as these. It flows out in innumerable streams toward
all the created inhabitants of heaven, to all the saints and angels there. The
love of God the Father flows out toward Christ the head, and to all the members
through him, in whom they were beloved before the foundation of the world, and
in whom the Father’s love was expressed toward them in time, by his death and
sufferings, as it now is fully manifested in heaven. And the saints and angels
are secondarily the subjects of holy love, not as those in whom it is as in an
original seat, as light is in the sun, but as it is in the planets, that shine
only by reflected light. And the light of their love is reflected in the first
place, and chiefly, back to its great source. As God has given the saints and
angels love, so their love is chiefly exercised towards God its fountain, as is
most reasonable. They all love God with a supreme love. There is no enemy of God
in heaven; but all, as his children, love him as their Father. They are all
united, with one mind, to breathe forth their whole souls in love to God their
eternal Father, and to Jesus Christ their common Redeemer, and head, and friend.
Christ loves all his saints
in heaven. His love flows out to his whole church there, and to every individual
member of it. And they all, with one heart and one soul, unite in love to their
common Redeemer. Every heart is wedded to this holy and spiritual husband, and
all rejoice in him, while the angels join them in their love. And the angels and
saints all love each other. All the members of the glorious society of heaven
are sincerely united. There is not a single secret or open enemy among them all.
Not a heart is there that is not full of love, and not a solitary inhabitant
that is not beloved by all the others. And as all are lovely, so all see each
other’s loveliness with full complacence and delight. Every soul goes out in
love to every other; and among all the blessed inhabitants, love is mutual, and
full, and eternal. I pass next to speak, as proposed,
IV. Of the principle of
love in heaven. - And by this I mean, the love itself that fills
and blesses the heavenly world, and which may be noticed both as to its nature
and degree. And,
1. As to its nature.
- In its nature, this love is altogether holy and divine. Most of the love
that there is in this world is of an unhallowed nature. But the love that has
place in heaven is not carnal but spiritual. It does not proceed from corrupt
principles or selfish motives, nor is it directed to mean and vile purposes and
ends. As opposed to all this, it is a pure flame, directed by holy motives, and
aiming at no ends inconsistent with God’s glory and the happiness of the
universe. The saints in heaven love God for his own sake, and each other for
God’s sake, and for the sake of the relation that they have to him, and the
image of God that is upon them. All their love is pure and holy. We may notice
this love, also,
2. As to its degree.
- And in degree it is perfect. The love that dwells in the heart of God is
perfect, with an absolutely infinite and divine perfection. The love of angels
and saints to God and Christ, is perfect in its kind, or with such a perfection
as is proper to their nature. It is perfect with a sinless perfection, and
perfect in that it is commensurate to the capacities of their nature. So it is
said in the text, that “when that which is perfect is come, that which is in
part shall be done away.” Their love shall be without any remains of any
contrary principle, having no pride or selfishness to interrupt it or hinder its
exercises. Their hearts shall be full of love. That which was in the heart on
earth as but a grain of mustard-seed, shall be as a great tree in heaven. The
soul that in this world had only a little spark of divine love in it, in heaven
shall be, as it were, turned into a bright and ardent flame, like the sun in its
fullest brightness, when it has no spot upon it.
In heaven there shall be no
remaining enmity, or distaste, or coldness, or deadness of heart towards God and
Christ. Not the least remainder of any principle of envy shall exist to be
exercised toward angels or other beings who are superior in glory; nor shall
there be aught like contempt or slighting of those who are inferiors. Those that
have a lower station in glory than others, suffer no diminution of their own
happiness by seeing others above them in glory. On the contrary, all the members
of that blessed society rejoice in each other’s happiness, for the love of
benevolence is perfect in them all. Every one has not only a sincere, but a
perfect goodwill to every other. Sincere and strong love is greatly gratified
and delighted in the prosperity of the beloved object; and if the love be
perfect, the greater the prosperity of the beloved is, the more is the lover
pleased and delighted; for the prosperity of the beloved is, as it were, the
food of love, and therefore the greater that prosperity, the more richly is love
feasted. The love of benevolence is delighted in beholding the prosperity of
another, as the love of complacence is, in beholding the beauty or perfection of
another. So that the superior prosperity of those that are higher in glory, is
so far from being a hindrance to the degree of love felt toward them, that it is
an addition to it, or a part of it.
There is undoubtedly an
inconceivably pure, sweet, and fervent love between the saints in glory; and
that love is in proportion to the perfection and amiableness of the objects
beloved, and therefore it must necessarily cause delight in them when they see
that the happiness and glory of others are in proportion to their amiableness,
and so in proportion to their love to them. Those that are highest in glory, are
those that are highest in holiness, and therefore are those that are most
beloved by all the saints; for they most love those that are most holy, and so
they will all rejoice in their being the most happy. And it will not be a grief
to any of the saints to see those that are higher than themselves in holiness
and likeness to God, more loved also than themselves, for all shall have as much
love as they desire, and as great manifestations of love as they can bear; and
so all shall be filly satisfied; and where there is perfect satisfaction, there
can be no reason for envy. And there will be no temptation for any to envy those
that are above them in glory, on account of the latter being lifted up with
pride; for there will be no pride in heaven. We are not to conceive that those
who are more holy and happy than others in heaven, will be elated and lifted up
in their spirit above others; for those who are above others in holiness, will
be superior to them in humility. The saints that are highest in glory will be
the lowest in humbleness of mind, for their superior humility is part of their
superior holiness. Though all are perfectly free from pride, yet, as some will
have greater degrees of divine knowledge than others, and larger capacities to
see more of the divine perfections, so they will see more of their own
comparative littleness and nothingness, and therefore will be lowest and most
abased in humility.
V. The excellent
circumstances in which love shall be exercised and blessed, and enjoyed in
heaven. - And,
1. Love in
heaven is always mutual. - It is always met with answerable returns of
lovewith returns that are proportioned to its exercise. Such returns, love
always seeks; and just in proportion as any person is beloved, in the same
proportion is his love desired and prized. And in heaven this desire of love, or
this fondness for being loved, will never fail of being satisfied. No
inhabitants of that blessed world will ever be grieved with the thought that
they are slighted by those that they love, or that their love is not fully and
fondly returned.
As the saints will
love God with an inconceivable ardency of heart, and to the utmost of their
capacity, so they will know that he has loved them from all eternity, and still
loves them, and will continue to love them forever. And God will then gloriously
manifest himself to them, and they shall know that all that happiness and glory
which they are possessed of, are the fruits of his love. And with the same ardor
and fervency will the saints love the Lord Jesus Christ; and their love will be
accepted; and they shall know that he has loved them with a faithful, yea, even
with a dying love. They shall then be more sensible than now they are, what
great love it manifested in Christ that he should lay down his life for them;
and then will Christ open to their view the great fountain of love in his heart
for them, beyond all that they ever saw before. Hereby the love of the saints to
God and Christ is seen to he reciprocated, and that declaration fulfilled, “I
love them that love me;” and though the love of God to them cannot properly be
called the return of love, because he loved them first, yet the sight of his
love will, on that very account, the more fill them with joy and admiration, and
love to him.
The love of the
saints, one to another, will always be mutual and reciprocated, though we cannot
suppose that everyone will, in all respects, be equally beloved. Some of the
saints are more beloved of God than others, even on earth. The angel told Daniel
that he was “a man greatly beloved” (Dan. 9:23); and Luke is called “the
beloved physician” (Col. 4:14); and John, “the disciple whom Jesus loved”
(John 20:2). And so, doubtless, those that have been most eminent in fidelity
and holiness, and that are highest in glory, are most beloved by Christ in
heaven; and doubtless those saints that are most beloved of Christ, and that are
nearest to him in glory, are most beloved by all the other saints. Thus we may
conclude that such saints as the apostle Paul and the apostle John are more
beloved by the saints in heaven than other saints of lower rank. They are more
beloved by lower saints than those of equal rank with themselves. But then there
are answerable returns of love in these cases; for as such are more beloved by
all other saints, so they are fuller of love to other saints The heart of
Christ, the great Head of all the saints, is more full of love than the heart of
any saint can be. He loves all the saints far more than any of them love each
other. But the more any saint is loved of him, the more is that saint like him,
in this respect, that the fuller his heart is of love.
2. The joy of
heavenly love shall never be interrupted or damped by jealousy. - Heavenly
lovers will have no doubt of the love of each other. They shall have no fear
that the declarations and professions of love are hypocritical; but shall be
perfectly satisfied of the sincerity and strength of each other’s affection,
as much as if there were a window in every breast, so that everything in the
heart could be seen. There shall be no such thing as flattery or dissimulation
in heaven, but there perfect sincerity shall reign through all and in all. Every
one will be just what he seems to be, and will really have all the love that he
seems to have. It will not be as in this world, where comparatively few things
are what they seem to be, and where professions are often made lightly and
without meaning; but there every expression of love shall come from the bottom
of the heart, and all that is professed shall be really and truly felt.
The saints shall
know that God loves them, and they shall never doubt the greatness of his love,
and they shall have no doubt of the love of all their fellow inhabitants in
heaven. And they shall not be jealous of the constancy of each other’s love.
They shall have no suspicion that the love which others have felt toward them is
abated, or in any degree withdrawn from themselves for the sake of some rival,
or by reason of anything in themselves which they suspect is disagreeable to
others, or through any inconstancy in their own hearts or the hearts of others.
Nor will they be in the least afraid that the love of any will ever be abated
toward them. There shall be no such thing as inconstancy and unfaithfulness in
heaven, to molest and disturb the friendship of that blessed society. The saints
shall have no fear that the love of God will ever abate towards them, or that
Christ will not continue always to love them with unabated tenderness and
affection. And they shall have no jealousy one of another, but shall know that
by divine grace the mutual love that exists between them shall never decay nor
change.
3. There shall
be nothing within themselves to clog or hinder the saints in heaven in
the exercises and expressions of love. - In this world the saints find
much to hinder them in this respect. They have a great deal of dullness and
heaviness. They carry about with them a heavy-molded body - a clod of earth
- a mass of flesh and blood that is not fitted to be the organ for a soul
inflamed with high exercises of divine love; but which is found a great clog and
hindrance to the spirit, so that they cannot express their love to God as they
would, and cannot be so active and lively in it as they desire. Often they fain
would fly, but they are held down as with a dead weight upon their wings. Fain
would they be active, and mount up, as a flame of fire, but they find
themselves, as it were, hampered and chained down, so that they cannot do as
their love inclines them to do. Love disposes them to burst forth in praise, but
their tongues are not obedient; they want words to express the ardency of their
souls, and cannot order their speech by reason of darkness (Job 37:19); and
often, for want of expressions, they are forced to content themselves with
groanings that cannot be uttered (Rom. 8:26).
But in heaven they
shall have no such hindrance. There they will have no dullness and unwieldiness,
and no corruption of heart to war against divine love, and hinder its
expressions; and there no earthly body shall clog with its heaviness the
heavenly flame. The saints in heaven shall have no difficulty in expressing all
their love. Their souls being on fire with holy love shall not be like a fire
pent up, but like a flame uncovered and at liberty. Their spirits, being winged
with love, shall have no weight upon them to hinder their flight. There shall be
no want of strength or activity, nor any want of words wherewith to praise the
object of their affection. Nothing shall hinder them from communing with God,
and praising and serving him just as their love inclines them to do. Love
naturally desires to express itself; and in heaven the love of the saints shall
be at full liberty to express itself as it desires, whether it be towards God or
to created beings.
4. In heaven
love will be expressed with perfect decency and wisdom. - Many in this
world that are sincere in their hearts, and have indeed a principle of true love
to God and their neighbor, yet have not discretion to guide them in the manner
and circumstances of expressing it. Their intentions, and so their speeches, are
good, but often not suitably timed, nor discreetly ordered as to circumstances,
but are attended with an indiscreetness that greatly obscures the loveliness of
grace in the eyes of others. But in heaven the amiableness and excellence of
their love shall not be obscured by any such means. There shall be no indecent
or unwise or dissonant speeches or actions - no foolish and sentimental
fondness - no needless officiousness - no low or sinful propensities of
passion - and no such thing as affections clouding or deluding reason, or
going before or against it. But wisdom and discretion shall be as perfect in the
saints as love is, and every expression of their love shall be attended with the
most amiable and perfect decency and discretion and wisdom.
5. There shall
be nothing external in heaven to keep its inhabitants at a distance from each
other, or to hinder their most perfect enjoyment of each other’s love. -
There shall be no wall of separation in heaven to keep the saints asunder, nor
shall they be hindered from the full and complete enjoyment of each other’s
love by distance of habitation; for they shall all be together, as one family,
in their heavenly Father’s house. Nor shall there be any want of full
acquaintance to hinder the greatest possible intimacy; and much less shall there
be any misunderstanding between them, or misinterpreting things that are said or
done by each other. There shall be no disunion through difference of temper, or
manners, or circumstances, or from various opinions, or interests, or feelings,
or alliances; but all shall be united in the same interests, and all alike
allied to the same Savior, and all employed in the same business, serving and
glorifying the same God.
6. In heaven all
shall be united together in very near and dear relations - Love always
seeks a near relation to the one who is beloved; and in heaven they shall all be
nearly allied and related to each other. All shall be nearly related to God the
supreme object of their love, for they shall all be his children. And all shall
be nearly related to Christ, for he shall be the head of the whole society, and
the husband of the whole Church of saints, all of whom together shall constitute
his spouse. And they shall all be related to each other as brethren, for all
will be but one society, or rather but one family, and all members of the
household of God. And more than this,
7. In heaven all
shall have property and ownership in each other. - Love seeks to have the
beloved its own; and divine love rejoices in saying, “My beloved is mine, and
I am his.” And in heaven all shall not only be related one to another, but
they shall be each other’s, and belong to each other. The saints shall be
God’s. He brings them home to himself in glory, as that part of the creation
that he has chosen for his peculiar treasure. And on the other hand, God shall
be theirs, made over to them in an everlasting covenant in this world, and now
they shall be forever in full possession of him as their portion. And so the
saints shall be Christ’s, for he has bought them with a price; and he shall be
theirs, for he that gave himself for them will have given himself to them; and
in the bonds of mutual and everlasting love, Christ and the saints will have
given themselves to each other. And as God and Christ shall be the saints’, so
the angels shall be their angels, as is intimated in Mat. 18:10; and the saints
shall be one another’s, for the apostle speaks (2 Cor. 8:5) of the saints in
his days, as first giving themselves to the Lord, and then to one another by the
will of God; and if this is done on earth, it will be more perfectly done in
heaven.
8. In heaven
they shall enjoy each other’s love in perfect and uninterrupted
prosperity. - What often on earth alloys the pleasure and sweetness of
worldly pleasure, is, that though persons live in love, yet they live in
poverty, or meet with great difficulties and sore afflictions, whereby they are
grieved for themselves and for one another. For, though in such cases love and
friendship in some respects lighten the burden to be borne, yet in other
respects they rather add to its weight, because those that love each other
become, by their very love, sharers in each other’s afflictions, so that each
has not only his own trials to bear, but those also of his afflicted friends.
But there shall be no adversity in heaven, to give occasion for a pitiful grief
of spirit, or to molest or disturb those who are heavenly friends in the
enjoyment of each other’s friendship. But they shall enjoy one another’s
love in the greatest prosperity, and in glorious riches and comfort, and in the
highest honor and dignity, reigning together in the heavenly kingdom -
inheriting all things, sitting on thrones, all wearing crowns of life, and being
made kings and priests unto God forever.
Christ and his
disciples, while on earth, were often together in affliction and trial, and they
kept up and manifested the strongest love and friendship to each other under
great and sore sufferings. And now in heaven they enjoy each other’s love in
immortal glory, all sorrow and sighing having forever fled away. Both Christ and
his saints were acquainted with much sorrow and grief in this world, though
Christ had the greatest share, being peculiarly a “man of sorrows.” But in
heaven they shall sit together in heavenly places, where sorrow and grief shall
never more be known. And so all the saints will enjoy each other’s love in
heaven, in a glory and prosperity in comparison with which the wealth and
thrones of the greatest earthly princes are but as sordid poverty and
destitution. So that as they love one another, they have not only their own but
each other’s prosperity to rejoice in, and are by love made partakers of each
other’s blessedness and glory. Such is the love of every saint to every other
saint, that it makes the glory which he sees other saints enjoy, as it were, his
own. He so rejoices that they enjoy such glory, that it is in some respects to
him as if he himself enjoyed it in his own personal experience.
9. In heaven all
things shall conspire to promote their love, and give advantage for mutual
enjoyment. - There shall be none there to tempt any to dislike or
hatred; no busybodies, or malicious adversaries, to make misrepresentations, or
create misunderstandings, or spread abroad any evil reports, but every being and
everything shall conspire to promote love, and the full enjoyment of love.
Heaven itself, the place of habitation, is a garden of pleasures, a heavenly
paradise, fitted in all respects for an abode of heavenly love; a place where
they may have sweet society and perfect enjoyment of each other’s love. None
are unsocial or distant from each other. The petty distinctions of this world do
not draw lines in the society of heaven, but all meet in the equality of
holiness and of holy love.
All things in
heaven do also remarkably show forth the beauty and loveliness of God and
Christ, and have the brightness and sweetness of divine love upon them. The very
light that shines in and fills that world, is the light of love, for it is the
shining of the glory of the Lamb of God, that most wonderful influence of
lamb-like meekness and love that fills the heavenly Jerusalem with light. “The
city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it; for the glory
of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof” (Rev. 21:23). The
glory that is about him that reigns in heaven is so radiant and sweet, that it
is compared (Rev. 4:3) to “a rainbow round about the throne, in sight like
unto an emerald;” and it is the rainbow that is so often used in the Old
Testament as the fit token of God’s love and grace manifested in his covenant.
The light of the New Jerusalem, which is the light of God’s glory, is said to
be like a jasper stone, clear as crystal (Rev. 21:11), thus signifying the
greatest preciousness and beauty; and as to its continuance, it is said there is
no night there, but only an endless and glorious day. This suggests, once more,
that,
10. The
inhabitants of heaven shall know that they shall forever be continued in the
perfect enjoyment of each other’s love. - They shall know that God and
Christ shall be forever with them as their God and portion, and that his love
shall be continued and fully manifested forever, and that all their beloved
fellow-saints shall forever live with them in glory, and shall forever keep up
the same love in their hearts which they now have. And they shall know that they
themselves shall ever live to love God, and love the saints, and to enjoy their
love in all its fulness and sweetness forever. They shall be in no fear of any
end to this happiness, or of any abatement from its fulness and blessedness, or
that they shall ever be weary of its exercises and expressions, or cloyed with
its enjoyments, or that the beloved objects shall ever grow old or disagreeable,
so that their love shall at last die away. All in heaven shall flourish in
immortal youth and freshness. Age will not there diminish anyone’s beauty or
vigor; and their love shall abide in everyone’s heart, as a living spring
perpetually springing up in the soul, or as a flame that never dies away. And
the holy pleasure of this love shall be as a river that is forever flowing clear
and full, and increasing continually. The heavenly paradise of love shall always
be kept as in a perpetual spring, without autumn or winter, where no frosts
shall blight, or leaves decay and fall, but where every plant shall be in
perpetual freshness, and bloom, and fragrance, and beauty, always springing
forth, and always blossoming, and always bearing fruit. The leaf of the
righteous shall not wither (Psa. 1:3). And in the midst of the streets of
heaven, and on either side of the river, grows the tree of life, which bears
twelve manner of fruits, and yields her fruit every month (Rev. 22:2).
Everything in the heavenly world shall contribute to the joy of the saints, and
every joy of heaven shall be eternal. No night shall settle down with its
darkness upon the brightness of their everlasting day.
Having thus noticed
many of the blessed circumstances with which love in heaven is exercised, and
expressed, and enjoyed, I proceed, as proposed, to speak, lastly,
VI. Of the
blessed effects and fruits of this love, as exercised and enjoyed in these
circumstances. - And of the many blessed fruits of it, I would at this
time mention but two.
1. The most
excellent and perfect behavior of all the inhabitants of heaven toward
God and each other. - Charity, or divine love, is the sum of all good
principles, and therefore the fountain whence proceed all amiable and excellent
actions. And as in heaven this love will be perfect, to the perfect exclusion of
all sin consisting in enmity against God and fellow creatures, so the fruit of
it will be a most perfect behavior toward all. Hence life in heaven will be
without the least sinful failure or error. None shall ever come short, or turn
aside from the way of holiness in the least degree, but every feeling and action
shall be perfect in itself and in all its circumstances. Every part of their
behavior shall be holy and divine in matter, and form, and spirit, and end.
We know not
particularly how the saints in heaven shall be employed; but in general we know
that they are employed in praising and serving God; and this they will do
perfectly, being influenced by such a love as we have been considering. And we
have reason to think that they are so employed as in some way to be subservient,
under God, to each other’s happiness, for they are represented in the
Scriptures as united together in one society, which, it would seem, can be for
no other purpose but mutual subserviency and happiness. And they are thus
mutually subservient by a perfectly amiable behavior one towards another, as a
fruit of their perfect love one to another. And even if they are not confined to
this society, but if any or all of them are at times sent errands of duty or
mercy to distant worlds, or employed, as some suppose them to be, as ministering
spirits to friends in this world, they are still led by the influence of love,
to conduct, in all their behavior, in such a manner as is well pleasing to God,
and thus conducive to their own and others’ happiness. The other fruit of
love, as exercised in such circumstances, is,
2. Perfect
tranquillity and joy in heaven. - Charity, or holy and humble Christian
love, is a principle of wonderful power to give ineffable quietness and
tranquillity to the soul. It banishes all disturbance, and sweetly composes and
brings rest to the spirit, and makes all divinely calm and sweet and happy. In
that soul where divine love reigns and is in lively exercise, nothing can cause
a storm, or even gather threatening clouds.
There are many
principles contrary to love, that make this world like a tempestuous sea.
Selfishness, and envy, and revenge, and jealousy, and kindred passions keep life
on earth in a constant tumult, and make it a scene of confusion and uproar,
where no quiet rest is to be enjoyed except in renouncing this world and looking
to another. But oh! what rest is there in that world which the God of peace and
love fills with his own gracious presence, and in which the Lamb of God lives
and reigns, filling it with the brightest and sweetest beams of his love; where
there is nothing to disturb or offend, and no being or object to be seen that is
not surrounded with perfect amiableness and sweetness; where the saints shall
find and enjoy all that they love, and so be perfectly satisfied; where there is
no enemy and no enmity; but perfect love in every heart and to every being;
where there is perfect harmony among all the inhabitants, no one envying
another, but everyone rejoicing in the happiness of every other; where all their
love is humble and holy, and perfectly Christian, without the least carnality or
impurity; where love is always mutual and reciprocated to the full; where there
is no hypocrisy or dissembling, but perfect simplicity and sincerity; where
there is no treachery, or unfaithfulness, or inconstancy, or jealousy in any
form; where there is no clog or hindrance to the exercises or expressions of
love, no imprudence or indecency in expressing it, and no influence of folly or
indiscretion in any word or deed; where there is no separation wall, and no
misunderstanding or strangeness, but full acquaintance and perfect intimacy in
all; where there is no division through different opinions or interests, but
where all in that glorious and loving society shall be most nearly and divinely
related, and each shall belong to every other, and all shall enjoy each other in
perfect prosperity and riches, and honor, without any sickness, or grief, or
persecution, or sorrow, or any enemy to molest them, or any busybody to create
jealousy or misunderstanding, or mar the perfect, and holy, and blessed peace
that reigns in heaven! And all this in the garden of God - in the paradise of
love, where everything is filled with love, and everything conspires to promote
and kindle it, and keep up its flame, and nothing ever interrupts it, but
everything has been fitted by an all-wise God for its full enjoyment under the
greatest advantages forever! And all, too, where the beauty of the beloved
objects shall never fade, and love shall never grow weary nor decay, but the
soul shall more and more rejoice in love forever!
Oh! what
tranquillity will there be in such a world as this! And who can express the
fullness and blessedness of this peace! What a calm is this! How sweet, and
holy, and joyous! What a haven of rest to enter, after having passed through the
storms and tempests of this world, in which pride, and selfishness, and envy,
and malice, and scorn, and contempt, and contention, and vice, are as waves of a
restless ocean, always rolling, and often dashed about in violence and fury!
What a Canaan of rest to come to, after going through this waste and howling
wilderness, full of snares, and pitfalls, and poisonous serpents, where no rest
could be found!
And oh! what joy
will there be, springing up in the hearts of the saints, after they have passed
through their wearisome pilgrimage, to be brought to such a paradise as this!
Here is joy unspeakable indeed, and full of glory - joy that is humble, holy,
enrapturing, and divine in its perfection! Love is always a sweet principle; and
especially divine love. This, even on earth, is a spring of sweetness; but in
heaven it shall become a stream, a river, an ocean! All shall stand about the
God of glory, who is the great fountain of love, opening, as it were, their very
souls to be filled with those effusions of love that are poured forth from his
fullness, just as the flowers on the earth, in the bright and joyous days of
spring, open their bosoms to the sun, to be filled with his light and warmth,
and to flourish in beauty and fragrancy under his cheering rays.
Every saint in
heaven is as a flower in that garden of God, and holy love is the fragrance and
sweet odor that they all send forth, and with which they fill the bowers of that
paradise above. Every soul there, is as a note in some concert of delightful
music, that sweetly harmonizes with every other note, and all together blend in
the most rapturous strains in praising God and the Lamb forever. And so all help
each other, to their utmost, to express the love of the whole society to its
glorious Father and Head, and to pour back love into the great fountain of love
whence they are supplied and filled with love, and blessedness, and glory. And
thus they will love, and reign in love, and in that godlike joy that is its
blessed fruit, such as eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor hath ever entered
into the heart of man in this world to conceive; and thus in the full sunlight
of the throne, enraptured with joys that are forever increasing, and yet forever
full, they shall live and reign with God and Christ forever and ever!
In the application
of this subject, I remark,
1. If heaven be
such a world as has been described, then we may see a reason why contention and
strife tend to darken our evidence of fitness for its possession. -
Experience teaches that this is the effect of contention. When principles of
malignity and ill-will prevail among God’s people, as they sometimes do
through the remaining corruption of their hearts, and they get into a
contentious spirit, or are engaged in any strife whether public or private, and
their spirits are filled with opposition to their neighbors in any matter
whatever, their former evidences for heaven seem to become dim, or die away, and
they are in darkness about their spiritual state, and do not find that
comfortable and satisfying hope that they used to enjoy.
And so, when
converted persons get into ill frames in their families, the consequence
commonly, if not universally, is, that they live without much of a comfortable
sense of heavenly things, or any lively hope of heaven. They do not enjoy much
of that spiritual calm and sweetness that those do who live in love and peace.
They have not that help from God, and that communion with him, and that near
intercourse with heaven in prayer, that others have. The apostle seems to speak
of contention in families as having this influence. His language is (1 Pet.
3:7), “Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them” (your wives) “according to
knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as unto the weaker vessel; and as being
heirs together of the grace of life, that your prayers be not hindered.” Here
he intimates that discord in families tends to hinder Christians in their
prayers. And what Christian that has made the sad experiment, has not done it to
his sorrow, and in his own experience does not bear witness to the truth of the
apostle’s intimation?
Why it is so, that
contention has this effect of hindering spiritual exercises and comforts and
hopes, and of destroying the sweet hope of that which is heavenly, we may learn
from the doctrine we have considered. For heaven being a world of love, it
follows that, when we have the least exercise of love, and the most of a
contrary spirit, then we have the least of heaven, and are farthest from it in
the frame of our mind. Then we have the least of the exercise of that wherein
consists a conformity to heaven, and a preparation for it, and what tends to it;
and so, necessarily, we must have least evidence of our title to heaven, and be
farthest from the comfort which such evidence affords. We may see, again, from
this subject,
2. How happy
those are who are entitled to heaven. - There are some persons living on
earth, to whom the happiness of the heavenly world belongs as much, yea, much
more than any man’s earthly estate belongs to himself. They have a part and
interest in this world of love, and have a proper right and title to it, for
they are of the number of those of whom it is written (Rev. 22:14), “Blessed
are they that do his commandments, that they may have right to the tree of life,
and may enter in through the gates into the city.” And, doubtless, there are
such persons here amongst us. And oh! how happy are all such, entitled as they
are to an interest in such a world as heaven! Surely they are the blessed of the
earth, and the fullness of their blessedness no language can describe, no words
express. But here some may be ready to say, “Without doubt they are happy
persons that have a title to such a blessed world, and are soon to enter on the
eternal possession of its joys. But who are these persons? How shall they be
known, and by what marks may they be distinguished?” In answer to such an
inquiry, I would mention three things that belong to their character: -
First, they are
those that have had the principle or seed of the same love that reigns in heaven
implanted in their hearts, in this world, in the work of regeneration. They
are not those who have no other principles in their hearts than natural
principles, or such as they have by their first birth, for “that which is born
of the flesh is flesh.” But they are those who have been the subjects of the
new birth, or who have been born of the Spirit. A glorious work of the Spirit of
God has been wrought in their hearts, renewing them by bringing down from
heaven, as it were, some of the light and some of the holy, pure flame that is
in that world of love, and giving it place in them. Their hearts are a soil in
which this heavenly seed has been sown, and in which it abides and grows. And so
they are changed, and, from being earthly, have become heavenly in their
dispositions. The love of the world is mortified, and the love of God implanted.
Their hearts are drawn to God and Christ, and for their sakes flow out to the
saints in humble and spiritual love. “Being born again, not of corruptible
seed, but of incorruptible” (1 Pet. 1:23); “Which were born, not of blood,
nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God” (John 1:13).
Second, they are
those who have freely chosen the happiness that flows from the exercise and
enjoyment of such love as is in heaven, above all other conceivable happiness.
They see and understand so much of this as to know that it is the best good.
They do not merely yield that it is so from rational arguments that may be
offered for it, and by which they are convinced that it is so, but they know it
is so from what little they have tasted of it. It is the happiness of love, and
the beginning of a life of such love, holy, humble, divine, and heavenly love.
Love to God, and love to Christ, and love to saints for God and Christ’s sake,
and the enjoyment of the fruits of God’s love in holy communion with God, and
Christ, and with holy persons - this is what they have a relish for; and such
is their renewed nature, that such happiness suits their disposition and
appetite and wishes above all other things; and not only above all things that
they have, but above all that they can conceive it possible that they could
have. The world does not afford anything like it. They have chosen this before
all things else, and chosen it freely. Their souls go out after it more than
after everything else, and their hearts are more eager in pursuit of it. They
have chosen it not merely because they have met with sorrow, and are in such low
and afflicted circumstances that they do not expect much from the world, but
because their hearts were so captivated by this good that they chose it for its
own sake before all worldly good, even if they could have ever so much of the
latter, and enjoy it ever so long.
Third, they are
those who, from the love that is in them, are, in heart and life, in principle
and practice, struggling after holiness. Holy love makes them long for holiness. It is a principle that thirsts
after growth. It is in imperfection, and in a state of infancy, in this world,
and it desires growth. It has much to struggle with. In the heart in this world
there are many opposite principles and influences; and it struggles after
greater oneness, and more liberty, and more free exercise, and better fruit. The
great strife and struggle of the new man is after holiness. His heart struggles
after it, for he has an interest in heaven, and therefore he struggles with that
sin that would keep him from it. He is full of ardent desires, and breathings,
and longings, and strivings to be holy. And his hands struggle as well as his
heart. He strives in his practice. His life is a life of sincere and earnest
endeavor to be universally and increasingly holy. He feels that he is not holy
enough, but far from it; and he desires to be nearer perfection, and more like
those who are in heaven. And this is one reason why he longs to be in heaven,
that he may be perfectly holy. And the great principle which leads him thus to
struggle, is love. It is not only fear; but it is love to God, and love to
Christ, and love to holiness. Love is a holy fire within him, and, like any
other flame which is in a degree pent up, it will and does struggle for liberty;
and this its struggling is the struggle for holiness.
3. What has been
said on this subject may well awaken and alarm the impenitent. - And,
First, by
putting them in mind of their misery, in that they have no portion or right in
this world of love. You have
heard what has been said of heaven, what kind of glory and blessedness is there,
and how happy the saints and angels are in that world of perfect love. But
consider that none of this belongs to you. When you hear of such things, you
hear of that in which you have no interest. No such person as you, a wicked
hater of God and Christ, and one that is under the power of a spirit of enmity
against all that is good, shall ever enter there. Such as you are, never belong
to the faithful Israel of God, and shall never enter their heavenly rest. It may
be said to you, as Peter said to Simon (Acts 8:21), “Thou hast neither part
nor lot in this matter, for thy heart is not right in the sight of God;” and
as Nehemiah said to Sanballat and his associates (Neh. 2:20), “You have no
portion, nor right, nor memorial, in Jerusalem.” If such a soul as yours
should be admitted into heaven, that world of love, how nauseous would it be to
those blest spirits whose souls are as a flame of love! and how would it
discompose that loving and blessed society, and put everything in confusion! It
would make heaven no longer heaven, if such souls should be admitted there. It
would change it from a world of love to a world of hatred, and pride, and envy,
and malice, and revenge, as this world is! But this shall never be; and the only
alternative is, that such as you shall be shut out with “dogs, and sorcerers,
and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whosoever loveth and maketh
a lie,” (Rev. 22:15); that is, with all that is vile, and unclean, and unholy.
And this subject may well awaken and alarm the impenitent,
Secondly, by
showing them that they are
in danger of hell, which is a world of hatred. There are three worlds. One
is this, which is an intermediate world - a world in which good and evil are
so mixed together as to be a sure sign that this world is not to continue
forever. Another is heaven, a world of love, without any hatred. And the other
is hell, a world of hatred, where there is no love, which is the world to which
all of you who are in a Christless state properly belong. This last is the world
where God manifests his displeasure and wrath, as in heaven he manifests his
love. Everything in hell is hateful. There is not one solitary object there that
is not odious and detestable, horrid and hateful. There is no person or thing to
be seen there, that is amiable or lovely; nothing that is pure, or holy, or
pleasant, but everything abominable and odious. There are no beings there but
devils, and damned spirits that are like devils. Hell is, as it were, a vast den
of poisonous hissing serpents; the old serpent, who is the devil and Satan, and
with him all his hateful brood.
In that dark world
there are none but those whom God hates with a perfect and everlasting hatred.
He exercises no love, and extends no mercy to any one object there, but pours
out upon them horrors without mixture. All things in the wide universe that are
hateful shall be gathered together in hell, as in a vast receptacle provided on
purpose, that the universe which God has made may be cleansed of its filthiness,
by casting it all into this great sink of wickedness and woe. It is a world
prepared on purpose for the expression of God’s wrath. He has made hell for
this; and he has no other use for it but there to testify forever his hatred of
sin and sinners, where there is no token of love or mercy. There is nothing
there but what shows forth the Divine indignation and wrath. Every object shows
forth wrath. It is a world all overflowed with a deluge of wrath, as it were,
with a deluge of liquid fire, so as to be called a lake of fire and brimstone,
and the second death.
There are none in
hell but what have been haters of God, and so have procured his wrath and hatred
on themselves; and there they shall continue to hate him forever. No love to God
will ever be felt in hell; but everyone there perfectly hates him, and so will
continue to hate him, and without any restraint will express their hatred to
him, blaspheming and raging against him, while they gnaw their tongues for pain.
And though they all join together in their enmity and opposition to God, yet
there is no union or friendliness among themselves - they agree in nothing but
hatred, and the expression of hatred. They hate God, and Christ, and angels, and
saints in heaven; and not only so, but they hate one another, like a company of
serpents or vipers, not only spitting out venom against God, but at one another,
biting and stinging and tormenting each other.
The devils in hell
will hate damned souls. They hated them while in this world, and therefore it
was that with such subtlety and indefatigable temptations they sought their
ruin. They thirsted for the blood of their souls, because they hated them; they
longed to get them in their power to torment them; they watched them as a
roaring lion does his prey; because they hated them, therefore they flew upon
their souls like hell-hounds, as soon as ever they were parted from their
bodies, full of eagerness to torment them. And now they have them in their
power, they will spend eternity in tormenting them with the utmost strength and
cruelty that devils are capable of. They are, as it were, continually and
eternally tearing these poor damned souls that are in their hands. And these
latter will not only be hated and tormented by devils, but they will have no
love or pity one towards another, but will be like devils one to another, and
will, to their utmost, torment each other, being like brands in the fire, each
of which helps to burn the others.
In hell all those
principles will reign and rage that are contrary to love, without any
restraining grace to keep them within bounds. Here will be unrestrained pride,
and malice, and envy, and revenge, and contention in all its fury and without
end, never knowing peace. The miserable inhabitants will bite and devour one
another, as well as be enemies to God, and Christ, and holy beings. Those who,
in their wickedness on earth, were companions together, and had a sort of carnal
friendship one for another, will here have no appearance of fellowship; but
perfect and continual and undisguised hatred will exist between them. As on
earth they promoted each other’s sins, so now in hell they will promote each
other’s punishment. On earth they were the instruments of undoing each
other’s souls - there they were occupied in blowing up the fires of each
other’s lusts, and now they will blow forever the fires of each other’s
torments. They ruined one another in sinning, setting bad examples to each
other, poisoning each other by wicked talk, and now they will be as much engaged
in tormenting, as once they were in tempting and corrupting each other.
And there their
hatred and envy, and all evil passions, will be a torment to themselves. God and
Christ, whom they will hate most, and toward whom their souls will be as full of
hatred as an oven is ever full of fire, will be infinitely above their reach,
dwelling in infinite blessedness and glory which they cannot diminish. And they
will but torment themselves by their fruitless envy of the saints and angels in
heaven, whom they cannot come nigh to or injure. And they shall have no pity
from them or from anyone, for hell is looked on only with hatred, and with no
pity or compassion. And thus they will be left to spend their eternity together.
Now consider, all
ye that are out of Christ, and that were never born again, and that never had
any blessed renovation of your hearts by the Holy Spirit implanting divine love
in them, and leading you to choose the happiness that consists in holy love as
your best and sweetest good, and to spend your life in struggling after
holiness, - consider your danger, and what is before you. For this is the
world to which ye are condemned; and so the world to which you belong through
the sentence of the law; and the world that every day and hour you are in danger
of having your abode everlastingly fixed in; and the world to which, if you
repent not, you will soon go, instead of going to that blessed world of love of
which you have now heard. Consider, oh! consider, that it is indeed thus with
you.. These things are not cunningly-devised fables, but the great and dreadful
realities of God’s Word, and things that, in a little while, you will know
with everlasting certainty are true. How, then, can you rest in such a state as
you are in, and go about so carelessly from day to day, and so heedless and
negligent of your precious, immortal souls? Consider seriously these things, and
be wise for yourself, before it is too late; before your feet stumble on the
dark mountains, and you fall into the world of wrath and hatred, where there is
weeping, and wailing, and gnashing of teeth, with spiteful malice and rage
against God, and Christ, and one another, and with horror and anguish of spirit
forever. Flee to the stronghold while ye are prisoners of hope, before the door
of hope is closed, and the agonies of the second death shall begin their work,
and your eternal doom is sealed!
4. Let the
consideration of what has been said of heaven stir up all earnestly to seek
after it. - If heaven be such a blessed world, then let it be our chosen
country, and the inheritance that we look for and seek. Let us turn our course
this way, and press on to its possession. It is not impossible but that this
glorious world may be obtained by us. It is offered to us. Though it be so
excellent and blessed a country, yet God stands ready to give us an inheritance
there, if it be but the country that we desire, and will choose, and diligently
seek. God gives us our choice. We may have our inheritance wherever we choose
it, and may obtain heaven if we will but seek it by patient continuance in
well-doing. We are all of us, as it were, set here in this world as in a vast
wilderness, with diverse countries about it, and with several ways or paths
leading to these different countries, and we are left to our choice what course
we will take. If we heartily choose heaven, and set our hearts entirely on that
blessed Canaan - that land of love, and if we choose and love the path that
leads to it, we may walk in that path; and if we continue to walk in it, it will
lead us to heaven at last.
Let what we have
heard of the land of love stir us all up to turn our faces toward it, and bend
our course thitherward. Is not what we have heard of the happy state of that
country, and the many delights that are in it, enough to make us thirst after
it, and to cause us, with the greatest earnestness and steadfastness of
resolution, to press towards it, and spend our whole lives in traveling in the
way that leads thither? What joyful news might it well be to us when we hear of
such a world of perfect peace and holy love, and to hear that it is possible,
yea, that there is full opportunity, for us to come to it, and spend an eternity
in its joys! Is not what we have heard of that blessed world enough to make us
weary of this world of pride, and malice, and contention, and perpetual jarring
and jangling, a world of confusion, a wilderness of hissing serpents, a
tempestuous ocean, where there is no quite rest, where all are for themselves,
and selfishness reigns and governs, and all are striving to exalt themselves,
regardless of what becomes of others, and all are eager after worldly good,
which is the great object of desire and contention, and where men are
continually annoying, and calumniating, and reproaching, and otherwise injuring
and abusing one another - a world full of injustice, and oppression, and
cruelty - a world where there is so much treachery, and falsehood, and
fickleness, and hypocrisy, and suffering, and death - where there is so little
confidence in mankind, and every good man has so many failings, and has so much
to render him unlovely and uncomfortable, and where there is so much of sorrow,
and guilt, and sin in every form.
Truly this is an
evil world, and so it is like to be. It is in vain for us to expect that it will
be any other than a world of sin, a world of pride and enmity and strife, and so
a restless world. And though the times may hereafter be mended, yet these things
will always be more or less found in the world so long as it stands. Who, then,
would content himself with a portion in such a world? What man, acting wisely
and considerately, would concern himself much about laying up in store in such a
world as this, and would not rather neglect the world, and let it go to them
that would take it, and apply all his heart and strength to lay up treasure in
heaven, and to press on to that world of love? What will it signify for us to
hoard up great possessions in this world; and how can the thought of having our
portion here be pleasing to us, when there is an interest offered us in such a
glorious world as heaven is, and especially when, if we have our portion here,
we must, when the world has passed away, have our eternal portion in hell, that
world of hatred, and of endless wrath of God, where only devils and damned
spirits dwell?
We all naturally
desire rest and quietness, and if we would obtain it, let us seek that world of
peace and love of which we have now heard, where a sweet and blessed rest
remaineth for God’s people. If we get an interest in that world, then, when we
have done with this, we shall leave all our cares, and troubles, and fatigues,
and perplexities, and disturbances forever. We shall rest from these storms that
are raging here, and from every toil and labor, in the paradise of God. You that
are poor, and think yourself despised by your neighbors and little cared for
among men, do not much concern yourselves for this. Do not care much for the
friendship of the world; but seek heaven, where there is no such thing as
contempt, and where none are despised, but all are highly esteemed and honored,
and dearly beloved by all. You that think you have met with many abuses, and
much ill-treatment from others, care not for it. Do not hate them for it, but
set your heart on heaven, that world of love, and press toward that better
country, where all is kindness and holy affection. And here for direction how to
seek heaven,
First, let
not your heart go after the things of this world, as your chief good. Indulge
not yourself in the possession of earthly things as though they were
to satisfy your soul. This is the reverse of seeking heaven; it is to go in a
way contrary to that which leads to the world of love. If you would seek heaven,
your affections must be taken off from the pleasures of the world. You must not
allow yourself in sensuality, or worldliness, or the pursuit of the enjoyments
or honors of the world, or occupy your thoughts or time in heaping up the dust
of the earth. You must mortify the desires of vain-glory, and become poor in
spirit and lowly in heart.
Second,
you must, in your meditations and holy exercises, be much engaged in
conversing with heavenly persons, and objects, and enjoyments. You cannot
constantly be seeking heaven, without having your thoughts much there. Turn,
then, the stream of your thoughts and affections towards that world of love, and
towards the God of love that dwells there, and toward the saints and angels that
are at Christ’s right hand. Let your thoughts, also, be much on the objects
and enjoyments of the world of love. Commune much with God and Christ in prayer,
and think often of all that is in heaven, of the friends who are there, and the
praises and worship there, and of all that will make up the blessedness of that
world of love. “Let your conversation be in heaven.”
Third, be
content to pass through all difficulties in the way to heaven. Though the path
is before you, and you may walk in it if you desire, yet it is a way that is
ascending, and filled with many difficulties and obstacles. That glorious city
of light and love is, as it were, on the top of a high hill or mountain, and
there is no way to it but by upward and arduous steps. But though the ascent be
difficult, and the way full of trials, still it is worth your while to meet them
all for the sake of coming and dwelling in such a glorious city at last. Be
willing, then, to undergo the labor, and meet the toil, and overcome the
difficulty. What is it all in comparison with the sweet rest that is at your
journey’s end? Be willing to cross the natural inclination of flesh and blood,
which is downward, and press onward and upward to the prize. At every step it
will be easier and easier to ascend; and the higher your ascent, the more will
you be cheered by the glorious prospect before you, and by a nearer view of that
heavenly city where in a little while you shall forever be at rest.
Fourth, in
all your way let your eye be fixed on Jesus, who has gone to heaven as your
forerunner. Look to him. Behold his glory in heaven, that a sight of it may stir
you up the more earnestly to desire to be there. Look to him in his example.
Consider how, by patient continuance in well-doing, and by patient endurance of
great suffering, he went before you to heaven. Look to him as your mediator, and
trust in the atonement which he has made, entering into the holiest of all in
the upper temple. Look to him as your intercessor, who forever pleads for you
before the throne of God. Look to him as your strength, that by his Spirit he
may enable you to press on, and overcome every difficulty of the way. Trust in
his promises of heaven to those that love and follow him, which he has confirmed
by entering into heaven as the head, and representative, and Savior of his
people. And,
Fifth, if
you would be in the way to the world of love, see that you live a life of love
- of love to God, and love to men All of us hope to have part in the world of
love hereafter, and therefore we should cherish the spirit of love, and live a
life of holy love here on earth. This is the way to be like the inhabitants of
heaven, who are now confirmed in love forever. Only in this way can you be like
them in excellence and loveliness, and like them, too, in happiness, and rest,
and joy. By living in love in this world you may be like them, too, in sweet and
holy peace, and thus have, on earth, the foretastes of heavenly pleasures and
delights. Thus, also, you may have a sense of the glory of heavenly things, as
of God, and Christ, and holiness; and your heart be disposed and opened by holy
love to God, and by the spirit of peace and love to men, to a sense of the
excellence and sweetness of all that is to be found in heaven. Thus shall the
windows of heaven be as it were opened, so that its glorious light shall shine
in upon your soul. Thus you may have the evidence of your fitness for that
blessed world, and that you are actually on the way to its possession. And being
thus made meet, through grace, for the inheritance of the saints in light, when
a few more days shall have passed away, you shall be with them in their
blessedness forever. Happy, thrice happy those, who shall thus be found faithful
to the end, and then shall be welcomed to the joy of their Lord! There “they
shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on
them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed
them, and lead them to living fountains of waters, and God shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes.”
[ Thanks to: Jonathan-Edwards.org ]